-  FRED  M.  DEW.TT 

AV*NUt  BOOKSELLER 


OJ> 


(L++-**/  /  7  oo. 


I   AM   THE   KING 


I  AM  THE  KING 

Being  the  Account  of  Some  Happenings 

in  the  Life  of  Godfrey  de  Bersac 

Crusader-Knight 

BY 
SHEPPARD   STEVENS 


BOSTON 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND   COMPANY 
1898 


Copyright,  1898, 
BY  LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY. 


All  rights  reserved. 


JOHN  WILSON  AND  SON,  CAMBRIDGE,  U.S.A. 


tfatfjo:  anfc 


THIS   LITTLE   BOOK  IS   LOVINGLY   INSCRIBED,   WITH 

GRATEFUL  APPRECIATION    OF  THEIR 

UNWAVERING   FAITH. 


2062006 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I     MARIAN'S  TALE i 

II     GODFREY'S  TALE 43 

III     ANSELM'S  TALE 151 


I  AM   THE  KING 


MARIAN'S  TALE 

METHINKS  it  began  that  day  when  my  Lady 
Joscelyn  and  I  shelled  peas  in  the  garden, 
though  it  were  not  till  many  a  day  later  that 
trouble  befel ;  yet,  withal,  my  mind  doth  hie  back 
to  that  hour  as  it  were  the  beginning  of  the 
story.  Thou  art  amazed,  I  trow,  at  thought 
of  her  ladyship  bemeaning  herself  to  such  ser- 
vice ;  but  it  were  not  then  as  now,  and  many  is 
the  day  that  she  hath  wrought  by  my  side  as 
she  were  the  wench  of  some  villain  and  not  the 
child  of  a  knight  of  renown.  Beshrew  me !  if 
Friday  oft  last  not  from  Kalends  to  Nones,  and 
thence  to  Ides,  and  back  again  to  Kalends  at 
Weregrave  Manor,  and  that  without  meat  of 
fish  to  help  our  spare  living,  and  hardly  was 
there  a  yeoman  or  churl  in  Merry  England  but 
fared  more  sumptuously  than  my  master. 

But,  as  I  did  say  before,  we  shelled  peas  in 
the  garden  that  day;  rather  I  did  shell  the 
peas,  while  my  lady  sat  upon  the  grass,  bury- 


2  /  am  the  King 

ing  deep  her  hands  under  the  round  green  ker- 
nels, and  bringing  them  slowly  to  sight  again 
as  they  were  two  white  flowers  in  spring  push- 
ing through  the  green  sod. 

"Marian,"  quoth  she,  and  she  shook  the  last 
green  globe  from  her  hands,  "  methinks  I  grow 
idle  even  as  I  am  discontent.  Reach  hither 
the  basin  that  I  may  do  my  share  of  the  task. " 

"Nay,  nay,"  I  coaxed,  for  that  I  would  rather 
see  her  at  play  than  at  work.  "  The  task  is  but 
a  feather  weight.  Let  Marian  do  it  while  thou 
dost  rest ; "  but  she  would  not,  and  I  needs 
must  push  the  basin  to  her  hand  and  see  her 
begin  in  right  good  earnest  to  rattle  the  peas 
from  the  cod. 

"An  I  hearkened  to  thee,  Marian,  I  would 
sit  ever  idle  while  thou  didst  toil  both  day  and 
night.  Thou  dost  now,  the  work  of  a  man 
'twixt  dawn  and  dark,  and  it  were  not  meet  that 
I  should  abide  in  slothfulness  and  leave  my 
task  on  thee,  thou  faithful  wench." 

I  did  hold  my  speech  and  answer  naught,  for 
it  was  a  theme  which  we  oft  discussed,  but 
never  to  agreement ;  and  so  peace  fell  betwixt 
us,  until,  breaking  open  a  cod,  my  lady  held  it 
forth  to  me,  saying,  "See,  Marian,  it  were 
small  dwelling  for  so  large  a  family,"  and 
would  straightway  have  ripped  the  peas  from 
the  hull  an  I  had  not  fast  held  her  hand. 

"Stay,  stay,"  quoth  I.  "God's  mercy, 
child!  wouldst  thou  spoil  thy  fortune  thus?" 


Marians  Tale  3 

"How  now,  Marian,  what  mean  you,"  saith 
she  in  surprise ;  and  she  did  gaze  at  me  for  the 
world  like  some  startled  wood  deer,  save  that 
her  eyes  were  blue  with  that  deep  color  of 
cloudless  sky  on  summer  day. 

"There  be  nine  peas  in  the  cod,"  saith  I, 
counting  them  over;  "wot  ye  not  that  it  is  a 
divination  cod,  and  will  e'en  tell  who  thy  lord 
shall  be?" 

"Thou  foolish  wench,  thou  art  as  full  of  tales 
and  incantations  as  any  old  wife,"  and  she 
made  as  if  to  strip  the  peas  from  the  cod ;  but  I 
did  stay  her  hand  the  while  I  begged  her  heed 
me.  "  If  thou  didst  know  how  oft  my  dreams 
and  divinations  come  to  truthful  issue  thou  'st 
hearken  to  me.  But  place  the  cod  over  yonder 
postern  and  it  be  sure  as  sure  that  he  who  first 
steps  under  will  be  thy  lord." 

Her  red  lips  parted  over  her  teeth  in  a  smile 
which  belike  seemeth  to  me  to  have  more  of 
witchery  in  it  than  the  smile  of  any  creature 
that  e'er  lived.  "Then,  Marian,  thy  mistress 
is  like  to  mate  with  the  varlet  Giles,  who  is 
stable  boy,  swineherd  and  kitchen  scullion  in 
one,  since  he  most  like  is  to  come  through 
the  postern  first;  but  if  thou  wilt  so  have  it, 
place  the  cod  over  the  lintel  and  pray  you  it  so 
hap  there  come  a  worthier  knight  than  Giles 
Hardpate." 

"Heaven  forefend,  my  lady;"  and  I  did  try 
to  frown  upon  her  lightness,  but  rain  were  as 


4  /  am  the  King 

like  to  come  from  a  cloudless  sky  as  frowns 
to  stay  before  her  teasing  face.  "This  thou 
must  do  for  thy  self,  howbeit;  should  Marian 
place  it  for  thee,  mayhap  the  charm  would  fail 
to  work." 

"I  do  but  please  thee  with  this  mummery," 
saith  she,  an  she  stepped  on  a  loose  stone  in  the 
wall  and  placed  the  cod  fairly  over  the  middle 
of  the  postern ;  and  yet  methinks  my  lady  was 
monstrous  willing  for  the  nonce  to  please  poor 
Marian.  It  doth  live  in  my  eye  still  how  she 
looked  on  that  instant  as  she  stood,  poised  like 
a  bird  on  a  bough,  her  tiny  foot  thrust  'twixt  the 
crumbling  masonry.  She  had  thrown  aside  her 
couvrechief,  and  her  head  was  bare  save  for  the 
tressor  of  ribbon  about  it.  Her  hair  was  as  the 
golden  collar  and  spurs  which  my  master  kept 
in  the  hutch  in  his  chamber,  —  save  when  he 
did  on  occasion  fare  forth  arrayed  as  became 
his  state  if  not  his  purse;  her  skin  was  like 
naught  so  much  as  the  white  stream  that  twice 
a  day  I  coax  from  Malkin's  soft  dugs;  and  the 
witchery  of  her  smile,  now  tender,  now  teasing, 
nor  heaven  nor  earth  owns  aught  to  which  it 
can  be  likened. 

She  was  apparelled  that  day  —  how  well  do  I 
remember  —  in  a  cote  of  white,  all  covered, 
save  the  long  close-fitting  sleeve,  by  her  surcote 
of  dull  green  wool.  Around  the  neck  —  below 
her  white  camisa  —  and  about  the  foot  was 
wrought  a  narrow  band  of  stitchery  in  divers 


Marians  Tale  5 

colors.  Despite  that  we  did  weave  the  cloth  of 
her  surcote  ourselves  and  dye  it ;  it  was  fair  to 
look  on,  and  I  thought  no  damsel  of  the  court 
could  be  more  quaintly  bedight. 

My  Lady  Joscelyn  had  scarce  seated  her  and 
turned  again  to  the  task  ere  a  blast  from  a 
bugle  told  of  a  visitor  at  the  Manor  portals. 
Such  a  sound  was  used  to  bring  my  lady  to  a 
sore  pitch  of  curiosity  withal,  and  send  her 
right  swiftly  to  the  nearest  lattice ;  but  this  day 
she  paid  no  heed  to  it  till  I  spake  thereon, 
wondering  who  stood  without. 

"  'T  is  but  my  cousin  de  Hardecute;  I  know 
his  blast  right  well,"  saith  she. 

"And  dost  thou  not  go  to  meet  him,  my 
lady?"  quoth  I. 

"  Nay,  I  go  not.  I  am  aweary,  and  my  father 
will  do  the  honors  of  the  Manor,"  saith  she 
with  petulance.  And  then  I  saw  that  which  oft 
before  had  thrust  itself  upon  me;  despite  that 
her  father  did  show  the  knight,  Hugh  de  Harde- 
cute, much  favor,  my  lady  ill  brooked  his  pres- 
ence at  Weregrave,  and  misliked  the  gallant 
himself  right  heartily. 

Our  task  was  near  wrought,  when,  on  a  sud- 
den, the  postern  door  fell  apart,  and  under  the 
very  spot  where  my  lady's  cod  lay  stood  her 
kinsman,  still  clad  in  his  riding  cape,  the  dust 
of  travel  unwashed  from  his  person.  He  wore 
beneath  his  cape  a  short  tunic  of  rich  purple 
girt  with  a  jewelled  belt,  from  which  depended 


6  /  am  the  King 

a  baselard;1  his  shoes  were  pointed,  as  the 
style  demanded,  and  richly  wrought  with 
threads  of  gold  and  color;  from  under  his  flat 
cap  of  purple  his  hair  fell  in  curls  the  which 
would  well  have  graced  a  damsel's  head. 

My  lady  went  white  with  fear  an  she  saw  him, 
for  that  he  stood  beneath  her  cod  the  charm 
foretold  him  her  lord. 

Looking  on  him  I  did  bethink  it  passing 
strange  that  a  damsel  should  so  blench  from 
the  thought  of  calling  him  lord,  for  he  was 
lusty  and  fair  to  look  on,  e'en  though  his  man- 
ner of  moving  bespoke  him  something  slothful, 
and  his  girth  unfolded  a  tale  of  indulgence  at 
table.  He  stood  in  the  door  and  gazed  on  my 
lady  a  time  ere  he  spoke,  and  rancor  made  deep 
furrows  in  his  forehead. 

"  How  now,  fair  cousin ;  methinks  the  hospi- 
tality of  Weregrave  hath  suffered  a  falling  off 
from  other  days,  that  thou  dost  leave  thy  guest 
and  kinsman  to  seek  the  mistress  at  her  tasks," 
quoth  he. 

"  Mayhap  thou  dost  forget  that  in  other  days 
the  chatelaine  of  Weregrave  had  not  to  play 
the  kitchen  wench  as  well ; "  then  saith  she, 
"Thou  art  welcome,  though  tardily  met,"  and 
she  gave  him  her  hand,  which,  as  he  bent  to 
kiss,  I  did  see  the  color  flame  in  her  cheek,  for 
that  her  conscience  told  her  she  had  done 
amiss ;  nathless  she  held  her  little  pate  as  high 

1  A  long  dagger. 


Marians  Tale  7 

as  she  had  the  right  on  it.  I  doubt  not  from 
the  countenance  of  Sir  Hugh  that  he  did  fairly 
understand  my  lady's  mood,  for  he  frowned  yet 
the  more. 

"By  my  faith,"  quoth  he,  "a  right  fitting 
sport  is  this  for  one  of  thy  degree.  I  pray  you 
have  done  with  it  and  walk  a  space  with  me, 
for  I  would  have  a  word  with  thee." 

"Nay,  good  cousin,  sport  it  is  not,  I  do  be- 
seech thee  know,  but  right  dire  necessity  that 
doth  tie  me  to  my  labors,  which  an  it  please 
you,  I  leave  not  till  they  be  done." 

At  this  his  brow  grew  more  black,  and  I  did 
catch  a  gleam  within  his  eye  which  gave  me  to 
doubt  that  it  was  accident  withal  that  caused 
his  careless  foot  to  overturn  our  basin  heaped 
with  shelled  peas,  —  which  it  so  happed  was  the 
greater  part  of  our  dinner,  I  meaning  to  make 
them  into  a  savory  pottage  before  the  hour  of 
tierce. 

My  lady  was  to  her  feet  on  the  instant,  and 
a  frown  a' most  as  dark  as  his,  ruffled  her  pretty 
brow. 

"How  now,  Sir  Awkward,  seest  thou  the 
hurt  thy  careless  foot  hath  wrought?  Stay, 
Marian,"  saith  she,  as  I  did  go  upon  my  knees 
to  gather  up  the  peas,  "  Sir  Hugh  will  mend  his 
fault  by  himself  restoring  them  to  the  basin." 

"  Now,  by  the  bones  of  St.  Christopher,  that 
will  I  not"  saith  he  in  tones  of  choler. 

"Now,  by  thine  own  bones,  which  thou 'It 


8  /  am  tJie  King 

bend  to  do  the  deed,  thou  wilt,"  quoth  my  lady 
in  tones  so  soft  atop,  so  cold  beneath;  and 
these  two  did  face  each  the  other  with  crest 
uplifted,  for  all  the  world  as  two  young  cocks 
o'  the  yard  measure  strength  ere  they  give 
battle. 

It  was  my  lady's  eye  that  flinched  not,  my 
lady's  head  that  kept  aloft,  and  it  were  Sir 
Hugh  that  mumbled  somewhat  about  "An  it 
please  you,  fair  cousin  — "  as  he  got  him  to 
his  knee  and  shovelled  the  peas  in  the  basin 
with  such  ill  haste  that  sticks  and  pebbles  made 
quite  half,  and  I  was  a  good  hour  by  the  dial 
getting  them  clean,  and  tierce  was  come  ere 
the  pottage  had  begun  a-boiling. 

When  Sir  Hugh  had  made  an  end  of  his  task 
and  was  come  to  his  feet  again,  he  did  hastily 
leave  my  lady  and  go  to  the  Manor,  and  right 
sore  displeased  was  he  in  going,  I  trow. 

The  postern  had  scarce  fallen  together  behind 
him  ere  my  lady  sprung  upon  the  broken  wall 
and  swept  the  peas  cod  from  the  lintel. 

"A  pox  on  thy  silly  superstition,  Marian; 
see  what  thy  fooling  hath  wrought,"  saith  she, 
and  I  saw  she  was  sore  vexed  with  me,  with 
herself,  with  her  kinsman,  and  belike  even  with 
the  harmless  cod,  which  she  ruthlessly  crushed 
neath  her  tiny  buskin. 

"Beshrew  me,  my  lady,  but  thou  art  ill  to 
please,  an  a  knight  who  hath  both  gold  and 
lusty  looks  satisfy  thee  not,"  quoth  I. 


Marians  Tale  9 

"By  my  halidom,"  swore  she,  for  my  lady 
did  on  occasion  use  a  right  round  oath,  "  an  I 
go  unmated  to  my  grave,  I  wed  not  with 
Hugh  de  Hardecute.  Dost  think  I  care  aught 
for  thy  silly  superstition  to  believe  that  I  am 
fated  by  yonder  green  cod  to  wed  a  man  I  hate  ? 
Nay,  e'en  if  such  fate  did  bind  me  I  would 
crush  it  as  I  do  this, "  and  she  ground  the  cod 
in  the  dirt  till  it  were  but  a  green  stain  on  the 
path.  Hardly  had  I  seen  her  in  so  great  a  rage 
since  we  were  children  and  she  did  blow  her 
brief  passion  out  on  aught  that  did  offend 
her. 

I  wisely  held  my  peace,  and  but  that  I  could 
not  refrain  my  head  from  wagging  she  had  not 
known  my  thought. 

"Nay,  nay,  Marian,"  her  voice  fell  a-plead- 
ing,  and  all  her  fire  died  on  the  instant, 
"nay,  thou  dost  not  believe  this  foolish  tale, 
thou  canst  not;  nathless,  I  would  be  right 
glad  an  Hugh  were  but  one  step  closer  kin,  for 
that  then  he  would  be  within  the  degree  for- 
bidden," and  saying  this  she  flung  herself  beside 
me  and  hid  her  face  for  tears ;  and  thus  I  could 
see  that  despite  her  pretty  defiance  she  did  half 
believe  and  wholly  fear. 

"  There  my  dove,  there  my  pretty  one,  weep 
no  more  I  do  beseech  thee,  else  will  thy 
Marian's  heart  break  o'  sorrow.  The  cod  hath 
lied  and  thou 'It  wed  as  it  please  thee,"  saith 
I,  — which  God  pardon,  for  I  believed  it  not,  but 


io  /  am  the  King 

I  would  ha'  forsworn  my  name  an  it  suffice  to 
stay  my  lady's  tears. 

When  she  had  made  an  end  of  crying  I 
begged  her  tell  me  why  she  so  misliked  her 
cousin  Hugh.  "For,"  saith  I,  "he  is  comely 
to  look  on  and  of  goodly  size." 

"He  hath  stature,  Marian,  but  lacketh 
strength.  I  do  like  a  man  who  hath  muscles 
like  tempered  steel,"  she  did  object. 

"His  hair,"  saith  I,  in  continuance,  "is  fair 
and  fine,  a'most  as  bright  as  thine  own." 

"The  color  which  best  pleaseth  me  is  brown 
of  a  somewhat  dark  shade,"  quoth  she. 

"  His  eyes  —  thou  'It  agree  he  hath  good  gray 
eyes  ?  "  But  no  she  would  not. 

"  Say  rather  green,  Marian,  save  when  anger 
doth  turn  them  black.  Didst  see  how  they 
flashed  when  I  defied  him  leave  the  peas  where 
his  churlish  foot  had  put  them  ?  Beside,  an  they 
please  me,  his  eyes  should  be  blue, — as  blue 
as  speedwell  flowers  new  opened." 

"His  cheek  —  thou  canst  not  in  reason  deny 
his  cheek  is  fair  and  smooth." 

"An  it  please  you  I  grant  his  cheek  is 
smooth;  but  I  like  not  smooth  cheeks.  Me- 
thinks  I  do  even  like  a  little  seamed  scar  be- 
neath the  eye,"  saith  she  as  one  who  dreamed. 

Then  quick  I  turned  upon  her.  "Where 
hast  thou  seen  him  ? "  quoth  I,  at  which  she 
went  as  red  as  the  dawn  ere  yet  it  deepens  into 
day,  and  her  tongue  fell  into  so  mighty  a  tangle 


Marian  s  Tale  1 1 

she  was  not  able  to  give  answer  withal,  to  so 
plain  a  question.  At  length  she  did  stammer 
forth  that  't  was  but  a  maiden  dream. 

"Nay,  nay,  my  pretty,  that  will  I  not  be- 
lieve. A  maiden  dream  not  like  is  to  wear  a 
little  seamed  scar  beneath  his  eye." 

At  which  she  went  mightily  red  again. 

"Thou  art  something  right  in  this  matter, 
Marian,"  saith  she  with  dignity,"  for  I  once 
beheld  a  youth  not  unlike  to  him  whom  I 
pictured.  Dost  thou  remember  a  year  agone, 
when  our  feudal  lord,  Roger  Fitz  Rainfrey, 
gave  his  daughter  in  marriage  to  the  noble 
knight  William  de  Pretelles,  and  my  father 
being  bidden  we  journeyed  thither?  Thou 
knowest  of  the  feasting,  the  games  and  sports, 
of  how  the  knights  gathered  to  joust  against 
each  other  in  friendly  contest.  'Twas  then  I 
saw  this  youth  who  bore  himself  in  so  knightly 
a  fashion  that  he  was  counted  victor  o'er  and 
o'er.  Mine  eyes  did  fasten  upon  him,  and 
methinks  he  pleased  me  more  than  any  man 
that  ever  I  beheld.  He  was  not  comely, 
Marian,  nay,  I  think  most  would  name  him 
uncomely;  but  his  uncomeliness  pleased  me 
more  than  fair  locks  and  smooth  cheeks.  I 
marked  well  one  damsel  who  tarried  in  the 
household  of  Roger  Fitz  Rainfrey,  how  she 
watched  his  every  move  and  hung  upon  his  acts. 
She  sent  to  him  by  a  page  a  sleeve  of  her  gown 
as  favor,  the  which  when  he  took  it  I  saw  him 


12  /  am  the  King 

kiss  ere  he  fastened  on  the  token;  then  he 
made  obeisance  to  that  part  of  the  gallery  where 
she  sat ;  but,  withal,  it  seemed  to  me  that  there 
was  little  of  joy  in  his  face  at  her  favor,  and  I 
bethought  it  most  unmaidenly  for  one  to  gaze 
thus  and  show  such  fancy  where  it  was  so  little 
valued.  But  that  concerns  me  not,  Marian, 
save  that  I  like  a  modest  maid.  She  sat  with 
the  household  of  our  lord  in  seats  of  conse- 
quence, while  I  and  my  father  did  bide  far  off 
in  much  humbler  places.  It  doth  vex  me  sore 
when  I  remember  how  lack  of  gold  hath  so 
reduced  us  that  we  must  needs  stand  little 
above  the  yeomanry;  and  it  grieved  me  yet 
more  to  see  the  poor  favor  bestowed  on  my 
father,  who  was  given  a  low  seat  at  table,  and 
all  but  rudely  jostled  by  the  serving  men. 
This  to  a  knight  whose  name  once  rung 
through  England,  because,  forsooth,  he  is  now 
both  poor  and  old.  It  did  make  my  blood 
burn,  and  I  was  glad  to  be  away,  albeit  it  was 
my  first  and  last  glimpse  of  the  world." 

"And  this  knight,  didst  hold  speech  with 
him  ?  "  I  questioned. 

"  Nay,  I  do  not  think  he  even  saw  me,  but  I 
did  hear  his  name,  — Godfrey  de  Bersac;  like 
you  it,  Marian  ? " 

Now  there  befell  a  thing  which  seemed  pass- 
ing strange,  for  it  were  scarce  six  days  —  nay, 
if  memory  doth  not  trick  me,  't  was  but  a  five 


Marians  Tale  13 

day  after  that  a  strange  bugle  blast  summoned 
the  inmates  of  Weregrave. 

On  this  time  my  lady  and  I  passed  right 
quickly  to  the  nearest  lattice  and  gazed  forth. 
There  stood  without  a  knight,  a  squire,  and  a 
churl  who  led  a  mule  well  laden  with  baggage. 
The  apparel  of  the  knight  and  the  rich  housing 
of  his  horse  bespoke  him  a  man  of  degree. 
While  we  gazed,  Giles  brought  word  to  my 
master  that  a  knight,  one  in  the  service  of 
Roger  Fitz  Rainfrey,  begged  admittance  and 
hospitable  assistance,  seeing  that  the  jennet 
which  the  youth  rode  had  cast  his  left  hind 
shoe. 

"Admit  them  at  once,"  commanded  my 
master,  "  and  send  straightway  to  the  forest  for 
Clement,  that  he  may  shoe  the  jennet,  if  per- 
chance the  youth  must  prick  forward  on  his 
journey.  Come,  my  daughter,  we  will  to  the 
outer  gate  to  greet  our  guest." 

I  watched  my  master  and  my  lady  as  they 
did  cross  the  court  and  meet  the  strangers 
when  the  great  gate  was  opened.  Entered  first 
the  knight,  clad  in  a  hauberk  and  chausses  of 
chain-mail,  over  which  he  wore  a  surcote  of 
rich  yellow  samite,  wrought  with  a  powdering 
of  crosses  done  in  fine  stitchery  of  silver.  His 
bonnet  was  of  the  same  yellow,  and  concealed 
a  head  close  cropped,  as  I  did  see  when  he 
doffed  its  covering  at  sight  of  my  lady.  His 
spurs  were  of  gold,  as  was  also  his  finely 


14  /  am  the  King 

wrought  collar.  For  weapon  he  wore  a  base- 
lard  girt  at  his  belt.  His  squire  was  clothed 
in  body  armor  of  quilted  stuff,  and  wore  collar 
and  spurs  of  silver.  He  wore  an  anelace1  at 
his  belt,  and  carried  the  knight's  helmet  and 
lance  with  its  double-pointed  pennon  of  yellow, 
bearing  three  silver  crosses. 

On  the  instant  that  the  knight  did  sight  my 
lady,  he  got  him  from  his  horse  and  to  his 
knee  with  such  quickness  and  grace  as  would 
commend  him  to  a  damsel.  When  he  had 
made  an  end  of  kissing  her  hand  he  stood 
gazing  at  her  as  he  were  a  moonstruck  villain, 
and  my  lady  was  scarce  a  whit  better,  going 
white  and  red,  and  drooping  her  head  as  she 
ne'er  did  in  my  knowledge  afore;  and  all  un- 
witting was  I  of  the  cause  till  they  entered  the 
hall;  then  saw  I  that  his  hair  was  of  a  darkish 
brown,  his  eyes  like  speedwell  flowers  new 
opened,  and  that  he  bore  a  little  seamed  scar 
neath  the  left  eye. 

My  master  spake  as  they  entered ;  saith  he, 
"By  my  faith,  Sir  Knight,  that  can  I  not 
allow,  that  a  wayfarer,  and  one  who  rides  from 
London,  should  pass  the  gate  of  Weregrave 
and  not  stop  the  night  at  smallest.  An  thy 
business  cry  not  haste,  I  beg  thee  tarry  and 
give  us  news  of  the  town." 

"Gramercy  for  thy  courtesy,  worthy  sir, 
which  I  do  accept  the  more  readily  that  I  am 

1  A  short  dagger. 


Marians  Tale  15 

the  bearer  of  messages  to  thee  from  thy  lord, 
Roger  Fitz  Rainfrey. " 

"  Thou  art  then  doubly  welcome ;  but  of  thy 
business  hereafter;  we  will  first  to  thy  comfort. 
What  ho,  there,  Giles,  —  I  say  Giles.  Come, 
sirrah,  foot  it  more  quickly  an  thou  want  not  a 
good  basting!  Bring  hither  a  bath  and  pre- 
pare a  chamber  for  the  travellers.  Whilst 
thou  dost  refresh  thyself  and  remove  the  soil  of 
travel,  gentle  sir,  I  will  to  the  court  and  see  to 
the  unlading  of  thy  baggage,"  at  which  my 
master  hurried  forth,  and  I,  awakening  to  the 
knowledge  that  the  day  was  getting  forward 
and  the  hour  of  tierce  not  far  distant,  did  away 
to  the  kitchen,  though  I  was  sore  tried  at 
thought  of  missing  aught  that  passed  'twixt  my 
mistress  and  the  fair  gallant  Sir  Godfrey. 

As  I  passed  to  the  kitchen  I  remembered  me 
with  joy  that  there  hung  upon  a  hook  beside 
the  chimney-place  a  flitch  of  bacon  —  being  a 
most  unwonted  luxury  with  which  our  poor 
table  would  be  mightily  helped  this  day.  Wot 
ye  then  my  feeling  upon  entering  the  door  to 
behold  the  last  of  that  tasty  -bit  disappear  with 
a  gulp  down  the  throat  of  my  master's  hound. 
.  .  .  Seeing  me,  he  made  a  bolt  for  safety; 
but  I,  seizing  a  flesh  hook,  and  catching  him 
by  the  skin  of  his  neck,  held  on  valiantly,  and 
basted  him  with  a  right  good  will,  though  his 
strength  was  no  light  matter  to  contend 
against. 


1 6  /  am  the  King 

When  at  length  he  did  twist  himself  from 
my  grasp,  and  sped  through  the  door,  in  my 
wrath  I  sent  after  him  an  iron  pot,  the  which, 
God  give  me  pardon,  but  missed  my  lady's 
head  by  a  trifle. 

"  God's  mercy,  Marian,  hast  thou  taken  leave 
of  thy  wit?  An  the  saints  had  not  watched 
over  me  I  had  been  fairly  sped  by  thy  careless 
missile,"  saith  my  lady,  right  sorely  vexed  at 
poor  Marian,  at  which  my  feeling  burst  forth, 
and  I  fell  a-weeping. 

"  The  fault  lieth  not  with  Marian,  my  lady, 
but  with  my  master,  thy  father,  who  hath  for- 
bade me  set  the  nightly  bowl  of  curds  and  cream 
for  Robin  Goodfellow,  which  thou  well  know- 
est  so  angers  the  sprite  that  naught  but  ill  hath 
befallen  this  three  day.  Malkin  did  overturn 
the  basin  of  milk  this  morn,  the  pottage  burned 
to  the  pot  when  I  did  cook  the  breakfast,  and 
now  the  hound  hath  gulped  the  flitch  of  bacon, 
and  there  be  three  travellers  within  our  doors 
and  naught  wherewith  to  feed  them.  All  this 
I  did  foresee  when  I  sneezed  after  I  was  out 
of  my  pallet,  and  I  was  for  going  back  to  break 
the  charm,  but  that  I  heard  my  master's  voice 
in  a  right  lusty  roar,  and  dared  not  stop, "  saith 
I  'twixt  sobs  I  could  not  stay. 

"Thou  canst  not  mean,  Marian,  that  the 
hound  hath  devoured  all  the  meat !  Bethink 
you,  there  is  surely  something  ?  "  saith  my  lady, 
so  mightily  disturbed  that  for  the  nonce  she 


Marians  Tale  1 7 

thought  not  to  chide  me  for  my  superstition, 
which  she  ever  called  silly  and  unchristian. 

"  Nay,  but  I  say  truth,  my  lady ;  the  hound 
hath  devoured  all,  and  there  be  naught  to  set 
before  thy  noble  guests  save  cheese  and  bread 
and  butter,  with  some  onions  from  the  garden, 
and  a  pottage  of  peas.  Not  a  stoup  of  wine,  or 
a  flagon  of  ale  to  wet  such  poor  fare  withal ; 
naught  save  our  own  home-brewed  mead. " 

"And  this  young  gallant  of  the  court, 
Marian,  he  will  think  thy  master  no  better  than 
a  villain,  since  he  doth  fare  as  they,"  saith  she, 
mightily  disturbed.  "Thou  must  do  some- 
thing, —  thou  must.  Hark  ye,  Giles  shall  to 
the  river  and  catch  a  fish,  which,  being  Friday, 
will  serve  the  occasion." 

'Twas  vain  that  I  did  remind  her  that  Giles 
was  but  an  indifferent  fisherman,  and  the  fish 
wary  as  well  as  scarce  —  seeing  we  had  so  oft 
tried  thus  to  fill  our  empty  paunches.  "Giles 
must,  and  he  must"  quoth  she.  "And  as  thou 
lovest  me,  Marian,  set  forth  somewhat  at  the 
hour  of  tierce  that  shall  not  bring  me  to  blush. 
Dress  the  fish  as  only  thou  canst,  and  serve  it 
forth  with  a  sauce  colored  with  saffron  and 
flavored  with  herbs  and  spices ;  "  so  saying,  she 
departed  the  kitchen,  and  left  me  to  my  well- 
nigh  hopeless  task,  the  first  step  of  which  being 
to  lay  hands  on  that  villain  Giles  and  bid  him 
to  his  quest. 

I  lifted  up  my  voice  to  its  fullest  compass, 


1 8  /  am  the  King 

and  shouted,  "Giles,  Giles;"  then  I  did  pause 
for  answer,  and,  none  coming,  I  called  once 
again,  "Giles,"  at  the  which  he  roared  in  mine 
ear  an  "  Aye  "  so  loud  that  I  was  frighted  beyond 
measure  and  thought  the  devil  was  come  him- 
self to  fetch  me.  When  I  saw  it  to  be  but 
Giles,  who  had  crept  unawares  in  my  rear,  I 
reached  forth  and  cuffed  him  with  a  will. 

"Take  that,  thou  malapert  knave,  for  so 
frightening  thy  betters,"  saith  I. 

"By  St.  Hilary,"  quoth  he,  catching  his  jaw, 
"  thy  hand,  Marian,  is  no  whit  softer  than  the 
heel  of  my  lady's  white  mule.  Beshrew  me, 
but  I  think  thou  hast  broken  my  jaw." 

"  I  would  I  had,  for  mayhap,  then,  thou 
wouldst  learn  to  leave  alone  the  oaths  of  thy 
betters  and  confine  thy  villain  tongue  to  thine 
own  Saxon  saints,"  saith  I,  — for  it  angered  me 
that  Giles  did  ever  strive  to  ape  those  above 
him. 

"Nay,  but  my  jaw  is  still  strong  for  many  a 
good  round  Norman  oath,  the  which  I  mean 
to  use  now  by  my  right,  since  I  am  become  my 
master's  squire." 

Thereupon  I  set  my  hands  to  my  waist  and 
laughed  as  I  would  die  afore  I  stopped.  "Thy 
master's  squire  —  ha!  ha!  ha!  —  thou  a  squire 
—  ha!  ha!  ha!  This  goeth  beyond  thy  wildest 
wit,"  saith  I,  'twixt  bursts  of  laughter.  "  Thou 
varlet,  thou  hind,  thou  Saxon  swineherd,  with 
no  swine  to  tend,  thou  'It  claim  knighthood  o' 


Marians  Tale  19 

thy  master  next.  It  will  be  thus  "  —  and  I 
seized  me  a  flesh  whittle  from  the  table  near  by 
and  struck  his  shoulder  three  times  with  the 
flat  of  the  blade  —  "'  Rise,  Sir  Giles  de  Hard- 
pate;'  and,"  quoth  I,  "he'll  give  thee  to  thy 
coat  of  arms  a  swine's  head,  a  kitchen  pot,  and 
a  horse  bridle,  to  show  how  various  a  knave 
thou  art." 

Giles  caught  the  whittle  from  my  hand  in  hot 
anger,  threatening  to  spit  me  thereon,  — which 
I  feared  not,  seeing  his  rage  was  ever  quick  in 
passing. 

"If  I  be  not  my  master's  squire,  what  other 
is  ?  When  he  rides  forth,  go  I  not  with  him, 
bearing  his  shield?  Doth  not  a  knight's  squire 
thus?"  quoth  he,  with  air  of  triumph.  Then 
suddenly  bethinking  me  what  I  desired  of  Giles, 
I  deemed  it  wiser  not  to  contend  further  with 
him,  or  tell  him  that  which  he  well  knew, 
namely,  because  poverty  had  so  reduced  my 
master,  nathless,  it  had  not  exalted  Giles. 

"Stand  thou  no  longer  prating,  boy,  but  to 
the  river  and  catch  a  fish  'gainst  thy  master's 
dinner,"  saith  I.  "The  hound  hath  gulped  the 
flitch  of  bacon,  and  there  be  not  a  gobbet1  for 
dinner  an  you  bring  not  back  a  fish." 

"Tell  me  not,  Marian,"  saith  he,  laying  his 
hands  on  his  paunch  with  a  look  of  great  dolor, 
—  "  tell  me  not  that  savory  flitch  of  bacon  hath 
gone  to  line  the  inside  o'  that  base-bred 

1  Mouthful. 


2O  /  am  the  King 

hound.  I  have  e'en  dreamed  of  it  two  nights 
a-running,  thinking,  in  my  sleep,  that  I  did 
taste  it." 

"  And  thou  shalt  nevermore  taste  it  save  in 
dreams;  so  get  you  to  the  river,  and  on  pain 
of  death  come  not  again  till  thou  hast  a  fish. 
Get  you  gone;"  and  I  did  try  to  hustle  him 
out. 

"That  will  I  not,  wench,  for  it  were  but 
wasted  time.  I  have  e'en  fished  the  stream  till 
the  few  fish  remaining,  when  they  but  glimpse 
my  leathern  jerkin,  say,  one  to  the  other,  here 
cometh  Giles  o'  the  hungry  paunch ;  and  they 
straightway  to  their  hollows,  where  they  warily 
lie  till  patience  is  worn  through.  They  know 
me  like  a  brother,  —  an  evil  brother  who  would 
eat  them. " 

"None  the  less  must  thou  go  again;  't  is  my 
lady's  wish,  and  as  thou  art  now  a  squire  of 
dames  thou  canst  not  refuse  the  command  of 
any  damsel  of  degree,"  at  which  saying  Giles 
packed,  wearing  a  grin  as  broad  as  his  counte- 
nance, for  that  I  had  so  addressed  him. 

Surely  the  saints  looked  with  pity  on  our 
necessity  that  day,  and  so  bewildered  the  wary 
fish  that  he  failed  to  recognize  Giles,  and  thus 
fell  a  prey  to  the  slyly  offered  bait:  ere  he 
knew  his  ill  fate,  he  was  a-boiling  in  my  trivet, 
sending  forth  an  odor  so  savory  as  to  whet  ap- 
petite to  a  keen  edge. 

When  all  was  prepared,  the  table  spread  and 


Marians  Tale  21 

seats  placed  on  the  da'fs  for  my  master,  my  lady 
and  Sir  Godfrey,  below  for  the  knight's  squire 
and  henchman,  and  the  few  ragged  retainers 
who  were  all  that  remained  of  a  once  goodly 
company  of  men-at-arms  that  were  used  to  fol- 
low my  master's  banner  and  carouse  at  his 
board,  I  bade  Giles  summon  the  company  to 
dinner  with  a  loud  blast  on  the  horn,  and  then 
to  make  him  ready  with  jug  and  basin  to  act  as 
ewer,  the  which  he  did  with  such  awkward  and 
unready  hands  that  he  was  come  nigh  to  empty 
the  basin  in  the  knight's  lap.  It  occurred  on 
this  wise:  — 

Giles  was  used  to  see  my  master  dry  his 
hands  upon  the  napkin;  but  Sir  Godfrey 
touched  not  the  cloth  when  it  was  passed  to 
him,  but  gently  waved  his  hands  in  the  air  — 
which  they  do  say  is  the  fashion  of  the  court. 
At  the  first  motion  that  costrel,  Giles,  flinched 
as  it  were  a  blow  aimed  at  his  worthless  pate, 
and  scarce  escaped  turning  the  contents  of  the 
basin  over  the  youth. 

I  would  I  might  ha'  cuffed  him  then  and 
there,  but  was  so  situate  I  perforce  must  wait 
till  later,  — when,  I  do  promise,  I  did  it  in  so 
hearty  a  manner  that  Giles  maintained  it  had 
rolled  up  usury  faster  than  a  Jew's  loan. 

But  to  my  tale:  my  master's  first  question  to 
his  guest  was  as  to  what  news  he  brought. 

"As  to  that,"  saith  he,  "the  town,  nay  all 
England,  speaks  of  naught  save  the  Holy  Wars, 


22  /  am  the  King 

the  Crusade  upon  which  Richard  so  soon  sets 
forward.  Minstrels  sing  of  Jerusalem's  woes, 
and  the  valiant  deeds  already  done  for  her ;  they 
fire  youth  and  age  alike  with  longing  to  out- 
match what  has  been  with  greater  things  to  be. 
The  greatest  names  in  England  have  enrolled 
themselves  under  the  banner  of  the  cross,  and, 
down  to  the  humblest,  they  flock  in  thousands 
to  assume  the  sacred  emblem.  The  Pope  hath 
promised  forgiveness  of  sins  to  all  who  go  on 
this  Crusade,  and  there  be  many  who  seek  thus 
to  rid  them  of  the  torment  of  an  evil  con- 
science. Great  sums  are  needed  for  the  war, 
and  the  King  most  readily  disburthens  all  whose 
money  is  a  burthen  to  them.  It  hath  been  said 
that  one  of  the  courtiers  jesting  him  of  this,  he 
made  answer,  '  I  would  sell  London  an  I  could 
find  a  chapman.'  The  day  hath  been  set  for 
the  departure;  and  upon  the  octave  of  the 
nativity  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  Richard  of 
England  meets  Philip  of  France  at  Vezelai, 
and  from  thence  they  press  forward  to  Messina." 

"Ah,"  saith  my  master  with  a  sigh,  "would 
God  that  age  had  not  so  dried  the  sap  in  this 
old  frame,  and  I  might  buckle  on  harness  and 
set  lance  in  rest  in  so  holy  a  cause ! "  and  he 
tangled  his  fingers  in  his  white  beard  as  he 
would  pluck  it  off  and  be  again  an  unshaven 
youth. 

"I  would  it  were  even  as  thou  sayest,  for 
then  would  the  Crusade  gain  an  arm  strong  for 


Marians  Tale  23 

defence  and  mighty  in  assault.  The  fame  of 
Ralph  de  Ardennes'  deeds  are  still  sounded  by 
minstrels  as  a  ensample  to  younger  knights," 
saith  Sir  Godfrey,  making  my  master  a  low 
salutation;  whereupon  my  lady  flashed  him  a 
look  so  grateful  as  would  fair  mislead  the  youth 
to  think  it  of  a  warmer  hue. 

"And  I,"  quoth  she,  with  eyes  a-sparkle,  — 
"I  would  I  were  a  man,  as  thou  so  oft  hath 
wished,  my  father;  then  would  I  harness  and 
away,  and,  by  our  Ladykin,  I  would  e'en  bear 
myself  in  such  fashion  as  not  to  dim  the  fair 
glory  of  thy  fame  an  I  could  not  add  lustre 
thereto." 

"  Say  not  thus,  fair  maiden,  I  do  beseech  you, 
for,  by  St.  Christopher,  thine  eyes  can  now 
inspire  greater  deeds  than  ten  knights  could 
achieve  an  they  fought  every  hour  for  a  ten 
year.  This  being  so  thou  must  surely  see  thou 
canst  do  better  service  for  king  and  cause  as 
thou  art,"  and  he  bent  upon  my  lady  his  gaze, 
at  once  so  bold  and  so  respectful,  that  her  eye 
faltered  not  or  fell,  and  there  passed  a  look 
betwixt  them  as  their  hearts  had  met  and 
kissed. 

My  master  seemed  ill  pleased  seeing  this, 
and  the  hound,  putting  up  his  nose  to  beg  at 
this  moment,  got  a  smart  rap  for  his  pains. 

"  Let  us  to  our  business,  gentle  sir.  Thou 
didst  say,  I  do  bethink  me,  that  thou  wert 
bearer  of  a  message  from  Roger  Fitz  Rainfrey. 


24  /  am  tJie  King 

Prithee  acquaint  me  with  its  purport,"  saith  he 
in  somewhat  sour  tone. 

"  I  am  sent  to  thee  and  my  cousin  of  Harde- 
cute  with  greetings,  to  say  that  by  the  king's 
decree *  all  who  go  not  to  the  Crusades  shall 
pay  a  tithe  of  their  income  of  the  present  year 
as  well  as  a  tithe  of  their  chattels,  the  follow- 
ing articles  excepted  therefrom :  arms,  horses, 
and  garments  of  men-at-arms.  He  begs  thee 
and  all  others  who  hold  knights  fees  of  him  to 
come  or  do  their  diligence  to  send  the  sum  with 
all  possible  speed." 

My  master's  face  looked  monstrous  sober  at 
hearing  this,  and  my  lady  went  pale  thinking 
of  all  it  meant;  but  both  were  too  full  of  pride 
to  say  aught,  though  it  were  easy  to  see  that 
whereas  my  master's  tithe  were  but  a  pittance 
the  raising  of  it  would  entail  much  hardship. 

"Thou  art  like  to  have  greater  reward  for 
thy  pains  with  our  kinsman  of  Hardecute.  His 
tithe  will  be  unto  mine  as  the  fat  kine  to  the 
lean.  Nathless,  on  thy  return  I  will  have  the 
sum  in  readiness  for  thee,"  saith  he,  with  voice 
which  would  be  light  and  could  not. 

"By  my  faith!  my  cousin  is  far  too  young  a 
knight  and  a  lusty  to  be  content  with  paying 

1  It  was  enacted  by  King  Henry  at  Le  Mans  that  all  per- 
sons who  should  not  go  on  this  expedition  should  not  only 
pay  the  tithe,  but  no  one  should  swear  profanely  or  play  at 
games  of  chance  or  dice ;  and  no  one  after  the  ensuing  Easter 
should  wear  beaver  or  gris,  or  sable  or  scarlet ;  and  that  all 
should  content  them  with  two  dishes.  —  ROGER  DE  HOVENDEN. 


Marians  Tale  25 

tithes  in  this  matter  with  aught  save  blows.  I 
return  with  him  and  fifty  good  men-at-arms,  or 
I  do  hold  him  no  true  knight." 

At  which  my  lady  did  quirk  her  mouth  in  a 
little  unbelieving  turn,  as  I  have  ever  seen  her 
do  when  she  doubted  thy  speech.  "An  thou 
bring  not  a  bag  of  gold  in  the  stead  of  thy 
kinsman,  I  ne'er  shall  prophesy  again,"  quoth 
she. 

"  Peace,  girl ;  thou  speakest  of  things  beyond 
thee,"  saith  my  master,  waxing  in  wrath  as  ever 
when  she  did  flout  at  Sir  Hugh :  and  Lady 
Joscelyn  kept  silent,  but  with  unbelieving  look, 
which  spake  as  plain  as  words. 

'T  was  here  that  I  did  lose  run  of  their  speech, 
though  it  beseemeth  me  that  the  knight  spoke 
out  with  haste  and  hotness  in  his  cousin's  de- 
fence; but  I  could  take 'no  account  of  such  trifle 
when  I  beheld  the  youth .  recklessly  cast  his 
trencher *  among  the  rushes  to  stop  the  pleading 
of  that  greedy  hound,  —  which  having  it,  he 
sniffed  disdainfully  withal,  seeing  it  was  but 
flavored  with  fish,  and  his  inside  aready  well 
lined  with  the  purloined  flitch  o'  bacon.  I 
bethought  me  Giles  would  ha'  had  a  fit  seeing 

1  It  was  the  custom  at  this  time  to  make  bread  of  a  sec- 
ondary quality  of  flour  which  loaves  were  pared  and  cut  in 
thick  slices  and  were  called  trenchers  because  they  were  to  be 
carved  upon.  In  the  household  of  the  wealthy  these  trenchers 
were  afterwards  thrown  in  a  basket  and  given  in  alms  to  the 
beggars  at  the  gate.  Among  the  poorer  people  they  were 
eaten  after  use. 


26  /  am  the  King 

his  dinner  thus  cast  away.  It  was  with  great 
trial  that  I  could  rouse  him  to  take  the  jug  and 
basin  and  again  act  as  ewer  ere  the  guests 
passed  from  the  table. 

The  youth  tarried  with  us  the  night,  and  on 
the  morrow  rode  early,  my  lady  and  Sir  Ralph 
attending  him  to  the  court  to  bid  him  farewell 
till  he  should  come  again:  after  which  there 
followed  on  this  seven  days  of  heaviness  for  my 
lady,  —  days  when  she  forgot  to  work,  sitting 
with  idle  hands,  and  eyes  gazing  into  other 
worlds,  or  flying  with  the  speed  of  a  lapwing 
to  the  lattice  an  the  least  noise  stirred  in  the 
court. 

On  the  eighth  day,  saith  she  to  me,  with  eyes 
amost  o'erflowing,  "Marian,  I  fear  me  some 
evil  hath  befallen  the  youth,  else  would  he 
have  returned  ere  this.  I  sorrow  much  at 
thought  of  this,  since  the  holy  wars  are  thus 
bereft  of  a  high  heart  and  a  strong  arm,"  saith 
she;  and  I  could  but  gather  her  close  and 
fondle  the  bonny  head,  and  make  as  if  I  thought 
her  sorrow  all  for  Jerusalem's  loss;  and  while 
I  held  her  thus,  afar  there  sounded  a  bugle 
blast,  and  my  lady,  starting  away,  wore  such  a 
look  of  radiant  joy  in  her  eyes,  it  fast  drank 
up  the  water  there. 

When  Sir  Godfrey  was  come,  and  without 
Sir  Hugh,  as  she  said,  my  lady  could  not  with- 
hold her  quip;  quoth  she,  "And  our  kinsman 


Marians  Tale  27 

of  Hardecute,  with  his  fifty  men-at-arms?  I 
see  them  not,  unless,  perchance,  thy  squire 
doth  bear  them  concealed  within  yon  leathern 
bag,  on  which  he  bestows  so  great  care. " 

Sir  Godfrey's  brow  grew  dark.  "Thou  hast 
proved  true  prophet,  my  lady ;  I  would  I  could 
say  otherwise.  Our  cousin  is  content  to  fight 
only  with  gold  in  this  cause." 

Three  days  did  Sir  Godfrey  tarry  this  time, 
—  three  days,  in  which  he  followed  my  lady's 
steps,  hung  on  her  words,  and  did  woo  her  in 
such  impassioned,  overwhelming  manner,  yet, 
withal,  so  tender,  that  she  must  needs  have 
given  over  her  heart  to  his  keeping  an  he 
had  not  already  netted  it  with  his  loving 
glances. 

Sir  Ralph  saw  naught  of  what  went  forward 
'neath  his  eyes,  for  that  the  getting  of  his  tithe 
did  greatly  trouble  him.  Thus  my  lady  was 
left  to  three  days  of  joy ;  and  when  they  were 
sped,  and  the  even  of  the  last  was  come,  a  heavy 
shadow  lay  on  her  face  at  thought  of  so  soon 
parting  from  Sir  Godfrey. 

'Twas  then  that  I  became  unwitting  hearer 
of  their  converse,  it  happening  thus :  — 

I  sat  in  the  chamber,  which  was  twilight  dim, 
and  dozed  upon  the  settle,  and  dreamed  a  heavy 
dream,  that  my  lady  stood  beside  a  bier  and 
wept  grievously;  when,  on  a  sudden,  voices  did 
pierce  my  vision,  and  opening  my  eyes  I  saw 
my  bonny  child  and  her  lover  near  the  lattice, 


28  /  am  the  King 

where  the  fading  light  of  day  did  outline  their 
two  dark  shadows.  My  lady's  voice  spake  in 
tone  so  pleading  soft : 

"Must  thou  indeed  ride  to-morrow?  Tarry 
yet  another  day,  I  beg  thee. " 

"  Speak  not  thus  to  me,  gentle  child,  for 
mine  own  weak  heart  doth  join  with  thee  and 
make  a  mighty  foe  for  me  to  o'ercome.  I  have 
lingered  now  longer  than  doth  become  a  sol- 
dier. Shear  me  not  of  my  manhood,  I  do  be- 
seech thee." 

"That  I  could  not  an  I  would ;"  and  I  could 
see  by  her  lifted  head  that  she  was  proud  in 
speaking  thus.  She  touched  the  white  cross 
on  his  shoulder.  "  He  who  bears  this  can  fail 
in  naught,"  saith  she. 

"Nay,  my  love,  I  beg  thee  try  not  to  fit  a 
saint's  nimbus  round  thy  soldier's  head.  Zeal 
for  Jerusalem  in  bondage  burns  not  so  great 
within  my  heart  as  hope  of  fame,  though  I  be 
fair  Christian  and  true  knight.  I  go  forth  un- 
known, to  win  a  name;  poor,  hoping  for  for- 
tune and  thee :  also  because  Richard,  my  king, 
doth- lead,  and  I  would  follow  an  he  marched 
heaven  or  hellward.  Canst  thou  accept  so  self- 
seeking  a  knight,  Joscelyn  ?  "  and  he  did  hold 
forth  his  hands  to  her;  she,  placing  her  own 
within,  saith  in  tones  of  love : 

"  I  would  not  have  thee  other  than  thou  art, 
Godfrey.  Thy  honesty  doth  cover  all  fault  an 
there  be  any;  but  I  do  wish"  —  and  I  heard 


Marians  Tale  29 

her  voice  falter  almost  to  a  sob  —  "I  do  wish 
thou  wert  but  now  returned."  Then  the  sob 
did  break  forth  in  right  earnest. 

He  caught  her  to  his  heart,  and  holding  her 
head  'gainst  his  breast  he  fondled  it  with  loving 
hand. 

"  Sweetheart,  sweetheart,  grieve  not  thus  at 
my  going,"  I  heard  him  say.  "I  will  return 
in  safety,  I  do  pledge  thee. " 

"  Thou  art  over-presumptuous  in  such  speak- 
ing, beloved.  It  were  not  well  to  tempt  the 
wrath  of  God  thus,  —  and  —  and  there  be  other 
dangers.  If,  perchance,  another  fairer  than  I 
should  catch  thine  eye,  —  I  am  but  a  country 
maid,  and  I  forget  not  the  damsel  who  showed 
thee  such  favor  at  the  tourney."  At  which 
he  fell  a-teasing  her  for  sheer  fulness  of 
content. 

"  By  my  faith,  now  do  I  know  that  thou  car- 
est  for  me,  when  thou  wilt  let  the  shadow  of 
another  maid  so  fret  thee."  Then  seeing  my 
lady  ill  liked  his  teasing  tone,  saith  he,  straight- 
way growing  serious,  "Trouble  not  for  my 
fealty,  beloved.  Godfrey  de  Bersac  will  return 
as  he  went,  thy  loyal  knight  and  servant.  And 
thou,  sweet,  thou  wilt  abide  my  coming  and  let 
none  steal  my  treasure?  " 

"My  heart  shall  wait,  beloved,  and  stand 
still  with  longing  till  thou  come  again,"  saith 
she. 

"What  means  this  half  pledge,   Joscelyn? 


30  /  am  the  King 

Shall  another   take   thee   from   me  ? "   he  did 
question,  a  doubt  coming  in  his  voice. 

"Nay,  nay,  Godfrey,  believe  me,  nay.  I 
know  not  what  frights  me;  I  only  know,  like  a 
maid,  that  I  do  fear,"  and  I  knew  that  my  lamb 
was  thinking  on  the  peascod  and  that  which  it 
had  foretold. 

'T  was  then  that  the  villain  Giles  came 
a-stumbling  at  the  door,  and  these  two  did 
start  asunder  in  haste,  whilst  I  crept  softly  in 
the  shadow  near  the  door  so  that  when  Giles 
entered,  bearing  a  light,  I  seemed  to  follow 
him.  He  fastened  the  candle  to  the  spike  on 
the  chimney-shelf,  and  I  seated  me  near  with 
my  work,  — for  while  the  youth  abode  with  us 
we  kept  late  hours,  oft  not  seeking  our  beds 
till  a  full  hour  past  candle  lighting. 

Sir  Godfrey  and  my  lady  talked  apart,  but 
not  in  tone  so  low  but  I  could  catch  me  most 
on  it  an  I  strained  my  ears,  which  I  promise 
you  I  did.  She  bade  him  fetch  thither  his 
helmet  that  she  might  fasten  a  favor  thereon; 
and  when  he  was  come  with  it,  he  held  it  for 
her  while  she  did  bind  over  it  with  a  silken 
cord,  a  fine  mesh  net  of  her  own  weaving. 
"The  glint  of  gold  which  thou  seest  'twixt  the 
silk,  Godfrey,  is  a  tress  of  my  hair  woven  in. 
I  pray  thee  wear  my  poor  gift  till  thou  return," 
saith  she  in  tone  so  loving  sweet. 

"  If  any  rob  me  of  it,  beloved,  he  first  must 
take  the  head  beneath,"  he  did  protest. 


Marians  Tale  31 

"  God  forbid !"  exclaimed  my  lady,  reverently 
crossing  herself. 

Well,  on  the  morrow  he  rode  at  dawn,  and 
my  lady  watched  him  over  the  drawbridge  and 
away,  till  he  was  but  a  speck  on  the  distant 
road.  Ere  he  went  he  bent  from  his  horse 
and  took  her  hand;  kissing  it,  he  did  gaze 
within  her  eyes  as  one  who  leaves  his  soul  be- 
hind; and  I  do  think  that  look  of  love  and 
longing  must  yet  linger  in  her  memory  as  it 
doth  still  in  mine. 

Thenceforward  life  at  Weregrave  was  ne'er 
the  same ;  not  that  my  lady  moped,  for  that  she 
did  not,  though  she  sorely  missed  the  youth, 
and  was  ever  restless  at  the  slightest  noise 
without,  — which  was  passing  foolish,  seeing  he 
was  hardly  set  forward  on  his  journey,  and  not 
like  to  come  again,  at  soonest,  for  a  two  year. 
But  it  is  aye  thus  with  maids  who  love;  they 
be  ever  bereft  of  reason. 

The  change  of  which  I  speak  more  rested 
with  my  master  than  my  mistress,  strength 
seeming  to  fall  from  him  each  day,  and  age  to 
come  on  apace. 

It  were  scarce  a  month  after  Sir  Godfrey's 
going  that  he  broached  to  my  lady  his  wish  that 
she  listen  to  Sir  Hugh  de  Hardecute  and  wed 
with  him.  My  lady  scarce  seemed  to  give  his 
word  serious  weight,  but  saith  with  a  flout, 
"He  needs  not  a  wife,  my  lord;  best  send  him 


32  /  am  the  King 

a  distaff  and  bid  him  learn  true  housewifely 
ways. " l 

At  which  my  master's  wrath  blazed  fiercely. 
"  Peace,  girl ;  am  I  to  be  worded  by  a  foolish 
wench.  Give  heed  to  what  I  tell  thee,  and 
cease  thy  fleering,  for  thou  wilt  remember  it 
with  sorrow  when  he  is  thy  lord.  I  have  e'en 
given  thee  too  great  liberty  of  action  and 
speech." 

"I  meant  not  to  word  thee,  father,  by  my 
faith,  but  surely  thou  knowest  I  can  never  wed 
with  my  cousin  Hugh,"  saith  she,  in  gentle 
tone,  for  she  did  sorrow  at  vexing  him. 

"  Wherefore  not  ?  "  he  made  demand. 

"I  love  him  not,"  saith  she,  with  hesitation. 

"Thou  canst  do  thy  duty.  That  will 
suffice. " 

"  I  would  never  know  happiness  thus.  Oh, 
my  father,  condemn  me  not  to  such  misery," 
she  fell  a-pleading. 

"Happiness!"  and  he  did  seem  to  brush  it 
aside  as  it  were  a  trifle.  "Sages  say  'tis  but 
a  trick  of  the  mind.  Think  thou  art  happy, 
and  so  it  is.  Joscelyn,  hark  you,  this  marriage 
must  be  an  I  would  or  no.  Canst  thou  not  see, 
girl,  that  my  days  grow  few,  my  arm  weak? 
Who  will  be  thy  defence  when  I  be  gone? 

1  Several  persons  sent  a  present  of  a  distaff  and  wool  to 
one  another  as  a  significant  hint  that  whosoever  declined  the 
campaign  would  degrade  himself  as  much  as  if  he  did  the 
duties  of  a  woman.  —  GEOFFREY  DE  VINSAUF. 


Marian 's  Tale  33 

Thy  beauty  is  a  menace  to  thee,  thine  obscurity 
thus  far  thy  safeguard.  The  times  are  troub- 
lous, and  grow  more  so  now  that  the  king  is 
gone.  If  some  licentious  noble  chance  to  see 
thy  face  and  covet  thy  beauty,  what  defence  can 
I,  a  weak  old  man,  give,  backed  by  some  half 
a  score  of  starved  retainers  ?  What  help  would 
there  be  for  thee,  my  child  ?  " 

"  The  help  of  God,  which  ever  stretches  forth 
in  the  cause  of  the  innocent,  my  lord,"  quoth 
she,  solemnly. 

"As  thou  sayest,  He  may  be  good  knight  for 
a  damsel's  trust;  but,  by  my  halidom,  I  had 
rather  my  good  right  arm  and  fifty  strong  yeo- 
men to  fight  such  battle,"  he  made  answer; 
for,  as  thou  'It  see,  my  master  was  nothing 
religious.  "Thy  kinsman  is  rich;  he  will  sur- 
round thee  with  safety  and  keep  thee  in  plenty. 
Then  can  I  go  hence  in  peace,  seeing  that  all  is 
well  with  thee." 

"  Say  not  so,  my  father,  my  father.  Thou 
wouldst  condemn  me  to  certain  misery  to  escape 
possible  evil.  Let  me  bide  unwed,  I  pray 
thee." 

"I  have  spoken,  girl.  A  father's  right  is 
not  to  be  lightly  set  at  naught.1  See  that  thou 
bend  thy  will  to  mine,  else  will  I  break  it." 

"Then  must  it  break,  father,  for  I  am  not 

1  At  this  time   a  father  had  absolute  right  to  give  his 
daughter's  hand  in  marriage,  and,  should  she  be  orphan,  the 
feudal  lord  or  the  king  himself  claimed  this  power. 
3 


34  -f  am  the  King 

able  to  bend  it,"  saith  she,  in  sadness,  as  she 
did  pass  from  the  chamber. 

No  more  was  spoken  of  the  hated  marriage 
for  many  weeks,  my  lord  desiring  to  give  the 
child  occasion  to  overcome  her  wilfulness;  but 
my  lady  read  his  silence  otherwise,  so  used  was 
she  to  bend  him  to  her  wish.  As  day  sped 
after  day,  she  regained  in  part  her  bright  spirit, 
and  'gan  to  look  to  the  long  distant  day  of  Sir 
Godfrey's  coming.  Never,  I  think,  did  she 
confess  to  her  father  her  love  for  the  youth, 
knowing  well  that  such  secret  agreement  as 
rested  bewixt  them  would  but  anger  him  the 
more  and  hurry  forward  her  sorry  fate. 

On  a  sudden  the  trouble  fell  as  a  storm  from 
the  heaven  where  no  cloud  is.  Sir  Ralph  sum- 
moned my  lady  to  his  chamber,  and  long  they 
held  speech;  so  long  that  I  grew  full  of  fear, 
seeing  that  I  had  had  of  late  many  ill  signs, 
having  spent  the  night  with  heavy  and  awesome 
dreams,  and  begun  the  morn  with  putting  my 
buskin  on  the  wrong  foot,  and  spilling  salt,  it 
falling  toward  my  lady,  — the  which  every  one 
doth  know  is  sign  of  grievous  misfortune. 

When  she  at  last  came  forth  the  color  was 
fled  her  bonny  face,  and  the  line  of  her  mouth 
so  straight  and  tight  drawn  I  could  not  think 
me  it  would  ever  again  bend  itself  to  gracious 
curves  of  mirth :  and  it  was  months,  aye,  years, 
ere  I  once  more  beheld  the  Joscelyn  of  old,  and 
sad  and  bitter  happenings  lay  between. 


Marians  Tale  35 

Saith  I,  holding  forth  my  arms  to  her,  "My 
dove,  what  ails  thee  ?  Tell  thy  Marian  ?  "  but 
she  came  not  to  my  breast  as  her  custom  was 
when  trouble  befell,  but  smiled  a  smile,  dis- 
tant far  from  mirth,  and  saith,  laying  her  hand 
in  my  outstretched  one,  "Thou  art  in  error, 
Marian,  naught  troubles  me ;  I  am  most  happy, 
since  I  wed  in  a  month's  time.  The  prepara- 
tion goeth  on  without  delay.  My  father  hath 
aready  sent  to  the  town  to  bid  a  merchant  come 
who  will  shortly  bring  silks  and  gay  attire  for 
the  bride.  An  it  please  you,  be  merry,  Marian ; 
weddings  come  not  oft  at  Weregrave,  and  it  is 
meet  you  greet  my  tidings  with  greater  joy," 
and  she  fell  a-laughing,  while  I  burst  forth  a 
blubbering  like  a  silly  mooncalf. 

"  If  thou  dost  wed  in  thirty  days,  my  lady, 
evil  will  surely  fall,  for  that  thy  wedding  will 
come  i'  the  wane  of  the  moon,"  saith  I,  twixt 
tears  and  choking. 

"Thy  superstition  hath  it  right  for  once, 
Marian.  An  evil  omen  for  an  evil  thing," 
saying  which  she  passed  to  her  chamber  and 
bolted  herself  within,  nor  would  she  open  or 
give  heed  all  the  day,  though  I  did  coax  and 
my  master  storm.  I  was  greatly  feared  that 
harm  had  befallen,  so  silent  was  all  within, 
save  when  I  laid  mine  ear  'gainst  the  panel  I 
could  hear  her  soft  footfall  on  the  floor,  as  she 
paced  its  length  through  the  day  and  far  into 
the  night. 


36  /  am  the  King 

Not  even  when  the  silk  merchant  was  come 
would  she  answer  or  open  to  us,  despite  that 
my  master  raged  and  threatened  to  burst  the 
panel.  Thus  was  it  perforce  thrust  upon  me 
to  choose  for  her  the  rich  silk  for  her  wedding 
garment,  which,  God  pardon,  I  felt  as  if  'twere 
her  shroud,  and  wept  so  I  durst  not  come  near 
the  fabric  lest  my  tears  stain  it  and  bring  yet 
further  ill  to  my  love. 

But  when  the  next  morn  dawned,  she  bore 
herself  calmly,  and  seemed  to  differ  little  from 
her  old  self  save  that  a  something  of  youthful 
graciousness  was  gone,  and  she  had  on  a  sud- 
den passed  from  child  to  woman.  She  stood 
apart  from  all,  even  Marian,  and  I  did  bethink 
't  was  as  when  a  gardener  doth  on  a  sudden 
strip  all  support  from  a  slender  twig  and  leave 
it  henceforth  to  stand  alone,  lashed  by  the 
storms  of  life. 

Sir  Hugh  came  not  often  to  Weregrave  in 
that  month  afore  the  wedding,  nor  seemed  he 
desirous  of  speech  alone  with  my  lady  withal ; 
though  she  bore  herself  toward  him  with  a 
steady  quiet  as  unlike  as  maybe  her  usual 
whiffling  mood.  Belike  'twas  this  that  caused 
him  discomfort  in  her  presence.  I  think  he 
did  even  fear  her  in  those  days,  as  the  butcher 
fears  the  gaze  of  the  lamb  under  his  knife. 

Then  it  was  that  Sir  Ralph  fell  sick  of  a 
fever,  which  grew  so  grievous  that  after  my 
lady  had  done  all  that  might  be,  to  no  purpose, 


Marians  Tale  37 

with  simples  and  brews  of  her  own  making, 
she  was  frighted,  and  bade  Giles  take  her  own 
white  mule  and  haste  to  the  town  six  leagues 
distant,  and  fetch  a  barber;  who,  when  he  was 
come,  straightway  bled  my  lord. 

Thus  was  the  fever  stayed  for  a  time,  and  Sir 
Ralph  was  for  being  up  within  a  few  days  at 
most;  but  I  knew  'twas  not  to  be,  when  he  did 
take,  on  a  Sunday  before  Saint  Bart's  day,  a 
sudden  turn  for  the  better:  for  it  be  known  to 
all  that  if  one  sick  of  a  fever  doth  mend  on 
the  Lord's  day,  as  well  post  for  the  priest  and 
confess  him  with  all  speed. 

Howbeit,  my  lady  wot  not  of  this,  and  I  held 
my  peace  from  telling  her,  she  being  greatly 
cheered. 

The  day  of  the  wedding,  coming  nigh,  and 
her  father  still  keeping  him  to  his  couch,  she 
had  hopes  to  push  the  time  yet  farther  on;  but 
my  lord  would  hear  naught  of  waiting,  seeming 
the  rather  to  wish  for  haste  in  the  matter;  and 
when  my  lady,  breaking  through  her  calm,  did 
plead  with  him  for  delay,  his  anger  mounted 
high,  and  straightway  he  fumed  himself  into  a 
fever  again.  After  this  my  lady  durst  say  no  more. 

Thus  was  she  wed,  beside  her  dying  father; 
Sir  Hugh  coming  in  brave  array  with  the 
priest,  who  had  need  that  day  to  wed  a  pair  and 
shrive  a  soul. 

My  master  would  hear  of  naught  but  that  my 
lady  should  wear  the  wedding  garments  which 


38  /  am  the  King 

he  had  provided  for  her;  so  I  myself  arrayed 
her,  while  she  stood  as  one  without  sight  or 
hearing.  Her  surcote  and  mantle  was  of  rich 
silk  of  Almeri,  white,  and  wrought  with  pow- 
derings  of  silver,  sown  with  pearls.  Beshrew 
me,  but  Sir  Hugh  furnished  forth  the  money 
for  it,  else  it  had  not  been  bought,  which  I 
dare  be  sworn  my  lady  wist,  for  she  had  never 
cast  a  glance  upon  it.  Howbeit  't  was  the 
finest  apparel  that  I  had  ere  seen  then.  Now, 
God  be  thanked,  my  lady  walks  in  just  as 
grand  on  any  day  she  pleaseth. 

When  all  was  in  readiness  I  led  her  to  the 
half  ruined  chapel  of  the  Manor,  where  Giles 
and  Clement  and  Henry  had  already  borne 
my  lord  on  his  pallet,  he  looking  more  like 
dead  than  living  man,  and  there  was  my  lamb 
wed,  while  we  stood  around  weeping  as  it  were 
a  burying. 

Scarce  had  the  priest  finished  the  word  that 
bound  them,  when  my  lady  fell  beside  her 
father;  for  a  great  change  was  come  over  him, 
and  the  pinched  look  o'  the  nose  and  mouth, 
together  with  the  grayness  of  his  face,  did  speak 
him  a  dying  man. 

"My  lord,  my  lord,"  she  cried,  "speak  to 
me,  I  beseech  thee.  'T  is  thy  Joscelyn,  thy 
little  maid  that  calls.  Father,  oh  my  father, 
go  not  from  me  thus;  forsake  me  not  in  mine 
anguish,"  saith  she  in  tone  of  grievous  pain; 
but  he  answered  naught,  and  we  thought  his 


Marians  Tale  39 

spirit  sped.  Then  did  she  utter  this  mighty 
cry  as  to  God,  "  Now  am  I  utterly  bereft, "  and 
fell  a-swooning  beside  him.  Thus  when  the 
men  bore  my  master  back  to  his  couch,  Sir 
Hugh  did  follow,  my  lady  in  his  arms  looking 
like  a  wounded  white  doe. 

Such  was  her  wedding;  no  feasting  or  danc- 
ing, no  mirth  or  minstrelsy,  only  tears  and  sad- 
ness midst  ruin  and  decay,  which  yet  seemed 
best  to  agree  with  it. 

My  lord  was  not  dead,  though  never  again  in 
this  world  came  he  to  himself,  but  lay  with 
eyelids  close  shut,  a-breathing  out  his  life  in 
labored  breaths,  my  lady,  who  was  recovered 
from  her  swoon,  sitting  near,  fondling  his  hand 
in  hers,  and  giving  him  loving  words :  and  I 
could  see  that  she  did  hope  still,  for  that  a 
glimmer  of  life  was  in  him.  He  labored  with 
death  till  darkness  fell,  and  a  great  storm, 
which  had  gathered  all  the  day,  burst  with  fur}'' 
over  the  Manor,  the  wind  lashing  and  howling 
like  a  demon  spirit.  Ever  and  anon,  through 
the  crash  of  the  storm  came  borne  to  us,  on 
waves  of  sound,  the  solemn  boom  of  the  soul 
bell,  which  tolled  out  through  all  that  waiting 
time  to  aid  my  master's  passing,  and  give  him 
start  of  the  evil  spirits.1 

1  The  passing  bell,  or  soul  bell,  was  commonly  thought  by 
the  ignorant  to  be  rung  for  the  purpose  of  driving  away  the 
evil  spirits  who  waited  to  seize  the  newly  released  soul.  All 
evil  spirits  are  supposed  to  be  unable  to  endure  the  sound  of 
a  bell. 


40  /  am  tlie  King 

Suddenly  bethinking  me  of  the  reason  of  his 
long  struggle,  I  straight  opened  every  casement 
and  door  in  the  Manor ;  then  on  a  mighty  rush 
of  wind  his  spirit  sped  like  a  bird  from  a  cage.1 

I  forced  my  lady  gently  away  then,  for  she 
would  not  go  of  her  own  will,  saying  to  me 
o'er  and  o'er,  with  soft  smile,  that  her  father 
slept  and  would  soon  waken. 

She  did  not  behold  him  again  till  he  lay 
streeked  and  wrapped  in  his  winding  sheet, 
with  the  death  lights  burning  about  him,  when 
I  had  much  ado  to  keep  her  from  letting  fall 
her  tears  upon  the  corpse.2 

Then  came  days  I  know  not  how  to  tell  of, 
so  confused  is  memory  withal.  My  lady  sat 
apart  in  her  chamber,  and  took  no  heed  of  the 
coming  and  going  about  her;  nor  seemed  she 
to  see  any  upon  whom  her  gaze  rested.  Be- 
shrew  me,  but  it  made  Sir  Hugh's  flesh  creep 
to  have  her  look  on  him  as  he  were  thin  air  and 
had  no  solid  substance. 

Scarce  had  I  time  for  breathing  then,  for  Sir 
Ralph's  funeral  feast  must  be  furnished,  and 
our  larder  as  bare  as  a  priest's  cupboard  on  a 
fast  day,  and  empty  would  the  crowd  have  gone 
from  our  gates  an  it  had  not  been  that  Sir 
Hugh  sent  to  his  manor  and  fetched  thence 

1  The  superstition  is,  that  a  soul  cannot  easily  pass  if  any 
lock  in  the  house  be  closed,  or  any  bolt  shot. 

8  It  disturbed  the  ghost  of  the  dead  and  was  fatal  to  the 
living  if  a  tear  was  allowed  to  fall  on  a  winding  sheet. 


Marians  Tale  4 1 

poultry  and  sheep  and  cattle,  as  well  as  cooks 
and  serving  people  to  prepare  the  same:  nor 
did  he  stint  him  in  wine  and  ale,  but  conveyed 
it  to  Weregrave  in  generous  quantity.  And 
the  folk  came  flocking  like  evil  birds,  scenting 
death  from  afar,  circling  and  soaring  till  they 
light  on  the  feast :  knights  and  gentlemen, 
yeomen  and  churls,  jugglers,  minstrels  and 
tatterdemalions,  came  they  all. 

The  baser  sort  caroused  in  the  court,  the 
minstrels  singing,  the  jugglers  doing  tricks  of 
tumbling,  wrestling,  and  dexterity  of  hand,  and 
all,  whatsoever  their  sort,  pouring  the  liquor 
into  open  throats  and  bottomless  paunches. 
The  knights  and  gentlemen  Sir  Hugh  did 
entertain  in  the  great  hall,  and  here  wine  flowed 
as  ale  without  in  the  courtyard. 

When  the  hour  of  sepulture  was  come,  I  drew 
my  lady  to  the  lattice  of  her  chamber,  and 
together  we  watched  my  master's  body  borne 
forth  on  a  bier,  the  heavy  pall  over  it  amost 
covering  to  the  feet  of  the  bearer.  Eight  men 
came  after  with  torches  aflame,  and  a  company 
of  brothers  from  the  monastery  chanted  a 
mournful  requiem.  Sir  Hugh  walked  next  as 
nearest  of  kin,  and  the  crowd  followed,  their 
coarse  laughter  hushed  to  decency  for  the 
moment.  To  the  Manor  chapel  they  bore 
him,  the  bell  tolling  in  solemn  stroke  the 
while.  There  in  the  crypt  'neath  the  chancel 
they  laid  him,  the  last  of  his  name. 


42  /  am  the  King 

Then  was  such  a  feast  laid  as  Weregrave  had 
not  beheld  since  my  memory.  In  the  court 
the  tables  groaned  'neath  pork  flesh,  oaten 
cake  and  cheese,  with  abundance  of  ale  and 
mead  to  wet  the  fare.  In  the  great  hall,  fowls, 
venison,  beef,  and  whole  sheep  with  bread  of 
wheaten  flour  and  butts  of  wine  offered  cheer  to 
the  better  sort. 

Long  they  sat  carousing,  Sir  Hugh,  at  the 
table  head,  sending  round  the  wine  flagon  did 
any  falter.  The  light  waned,  and  the  torch 
men  entered,  bearing  great  flaming  torches, 
which  cast  wanton  shadows  over  the  scene. 

Many  slept  the  night  where  they  sat,  fallen 
on  the  table  in  drunken  stupor,  and  some 
scorned  not  to  lay  beneath,  'twixt  the  feet  of 
their  companions. 

When  the  night  was  far  spent,  I  saw  Sir 
Hugh,  heavy  with  wine,  his  face  purple,  his 
great  under  lip  a-hanging,  reel  to  my  lady's 
chamber.  Then  prayed  I,  God  be  merciful  to 
my  lamb. 


Godfrey  s  Tale  43 


II 
GODFREY'S  TALE 

OF  a  certainty,  if  it  were  my  part  to  set  down 
the  chronicle  of  my  wanderings  in  the  Holy 
Land  they  are  like  never  to  be  writ,  despite 
that  my  lady  hath  commanded  it,  for  I  am  but 
an  indifferent  scrivener,  and  my  great  hand 
hath  an  unskilful  manner  of  missing  hold  of 
the  penner  and  leaving  a  great  botchery  of 
black  spots  from  the  ink-horn  upon  ringer  and 
parchment.  But  and  if  thou  hast  work  for  me 
with  the  sword,  withal,  swift  my  blade  flies 
from  its  sheath,  the  hilt  nestling  to  my  hand, 
and  on  the  instant  I  am  become  a  whole  man. 

I  ofttimes  ponder  of  that  heaven  which  priest 
and  church  doth  allow  shall  be  a  land  where 
no  fighting  is,  and  my  heart  lieth  heavy  within 
me  at  thought  that  when  I  go  hence,  nevermore 
shall  the  hilt  of  my  good  sword  loving  leap  to 
the  hollow  of  my  palm  as  wench  to  her  sweet- 
heart's breast.  I  am  not  used  to  pray  greatly 
or  oft,  but  at  such  times  there  doth  creep  to  my 
lips,  unawares,  a  little  prayer  that  the  King  of 
heaven  may  be  pleased  to  have  some  fighting 


44  /  #^  the  King 


for  His  warriors,  and  that  He  may  maintain  an 
army  in  heaven,  even  if  it  be  but  a  little  one. 
And  I  doubt  not  that  't  will  be  so,  despite  priest 
and  church,  there  having  been  dissension  and 
war  in  heaven  ere  this  ;  for  thou  canst  not  make 
me  to  believe  there  was  not  some  tall  fighting 
and  good  when  Lucifer  was  put  forth  into  hell. 

But  as  I  was  for  saying  earlier,  I  am  but  to 
word  this  my  tale  to  Anselm,  who  will  set  it 
down  for  me,  he  having  as  great  ease  with  the 
penner  and  ink-horn  as  I  with  the  sword. 

I  begin  these  happenings  in  the  incarnate 
year  of  our  Lord  1190,  when  Richard  of  Eng- 
land and  Philip  of  France  lay  in  camp  at  Mes- 
sina. For  it  boots  not  that  I  tell  thee  of  those 
heavy  days  when  first  I  rode  from  Weregrave, 
leaving  my  heart  netted  in  the  golden  hair  of 
my  lady  ;  or  of  the  assembling  of  the  army  at 
Tours,  which  place  was  come  so  crowded,  after 
a  time,  with  the  multitude  of  people,  that  they 
did  mightily  inconvenience  each  other;  or  of 
how,  therefore,  by  the  king's  command,  a  part 
of  the  royal  fleet  sailed  to  Messina,  there  to 
await  his  coming.  'T  is  enough  to  tell  thee 
that  'mongst  these  first  I  went  with  my  one 
squire,  John  o'  Bardon,  and  a  small  company  of 
men-at-arms,  under  my  feudal  lord,  Roger  Fitz 
Rainfrey. 

Over  all  our  journeyings  I  pass  in  haste,  and 
come  at  once  to  that  time  when  we  had  been 
many  weeks  at  Messina,  and  to  my  meeting 


Godfrey  s   Tale  45 

with  a  youth  whose  tale  doth  make  so  large  a 
part  of  mine  own  that  I  am  for  thinking  't  is 
more  his  story  than  mine  which  I  am  about  to 
word. 

'T  was  a  street  broil  which  first  did  bring  the 
lad  to  my  knowledge;  not  that  sharp  word  and 
sharper  blow  were  aught  to  catch  thine  ear,  for 
these  were  troublous  times,  look  you,  and  the 
sound  of  steel  'gainst  steel,  bemingled  with  the 
oaths  and  cries  of  the  combatants  were  like  to 
ring  forth  at  any  hour.  For  it  be  known  to 
you,  that  not  only  was  there  quarrel  and  dissen- 
sion 'twixt  the  Crusaders  and  the  Lombards,1 
but  such  deep  jealousies  did  ferment  'twixt 
Frenchman  and  Englishman,  that  the  white 
and  the  red  cross 2  were  like  to  bear  more  ill 
toward  each  other  than  either  toward  the 
heathen  crescent  withal. 

'T  was  plain  to  behold  that  the  French  king 
conceived  himself  —  God  help  the  while!  — 
despitefully  used  for  that  Richard,  being  his 
vassal  for  Normandy,  Gisors  and  Aquitain, 
did  nathless  so  far  exceed  him  in  wealth  and 
renown. 

Philip  was  first  come  at  Messina,  and,  dis- 
daining all  show,  he  made  land  without  the 


1  It  is  probable  that  he  calls  this  portion  of  the  population 
Lombards  because  they  were  occupied  in  mercantile  pursuits. 
They  were  not,  of  course,  Lombards  by  nation. 

2  In  this   Crusade   the  English  wore   a  white  cross,  the 
French  a   red. 


46  /  am  the  King 

pomp  of  sovereignty,  contenting  him  with  one 
vessel  and  the  gentlemen  of  his  household  in 
attendance :  Richard,  remembering  the  proverb 
which  doth  say  "  Such  as  I  see  you  are,  I 
esteem  you,"  and,  moreover,  being  fully  per- 
suaded that  the  state  of  a  king  doth  well  grace 
him  in  the  eyes  of  his  subjects,  made  land  in 
fashion  seemly  for  so  mighty  a  monarch. 

When  his  coming  was  noised  abroad  through- 
out the  city,  the  people  laying  aside  their  occu- 
pations ran  together  to  the  sea,  so  that  a  wall 
of  faces  did  line  the  shore  when  the  innu- 
merable galleys  swept  into  harbor,  laden  and 
adorned  with  various  kinds  of  armor,  together 
with  countless  standard  and  pennon  a-floating 
in  the  breeze;  'til  the  galleys  resembled 
naught  so  much  as  monstrous  birds,  having 
gaudy  plumage  and  wings  of  white.  The  sea 
was  made  to  boil  with  the  number  of  oarsmen; 
trumpet  and  clarion  spake  with  deafening 
sound.  Lo !  then  the  forward  galleys  did  on  a 
sudden  sunder  from  each  other,  and  swift  as  a 
bolt  from  an  arbalest  there  shot  forward  the 
vessel  which  bore  the  king. 

'Twas  painted  in  divers  colors,  and  every- 
where most  cunningly  blazoned  with  the  lions 
of  England,  the  while  the  deck  bristled  with 
pennon  and  standard.  On  the  prow  of  the 
vessel,  under  the  banner  of  England,  which  the 
breeze  did  fling  forth  and  toy  with,  as  for  love 
of  it,  stood  my  lord  the  king. 


Godfrey  s  Tale  47 

He  was  tall  of  stature,  graceful  in  figure,  his 
legs  straight  and  flexible,  his  arms  long,  and 
not  to  be  matched  for  wielding  a  sword.  His 
hair  did  shade  'twixt  red  and  auburn,  and  his 
eyes  were  a  keen  and  piercing  gray.  The  sun- 
light shone  on  his  glittering  armor,  touching 
the  white  cross  on  his  breast  into  silver.  His 
royal  mantle  of  green,  laid  back  at  the  shoul- 
der, showed  a  rich  lining  of  vair. 

The  shout  of  the  people  mingled  with  the 
blare  of  the  trumpets  as  the  galleys  came  to 
land,  and  Richard,  stepping  forth,  trod  the  path 
of  rich  cloth  thrown  down  to  the  water's  edge, 
to  where  his  Cyprian  bay  horse,  barbed  and 
fretting,  awaited  him.  Thus,  girt  about  by 
knights  and  barons,  on  gaily  caparisoned 
steeds,  the  king  rode  through  the  shouting 
multitude  to  his  royal  pavilion. 

And  from  that  hour  there  was  begun  that 
jealousy  which  gave  rise  to  ill  seeming  and  ill 
speaking,  and  made  English  and  French  ever 
ready  to  snatch  at  excuse  for  contention  'twixt 
each  other,  the  while  the  Griffones  sought  con- 
stant occasion  of  injury  to  both  parties,  but 
more  particularly  the  English,  whom  they  hated 
for  no  cause,  'til  our  state  was  well-nigh  beyond 
bearing,  we  being  withheld  from  all  save  secret 
retaliation. 

Much  complaint  of  the  Lombards,  of  their 
extortion  and  insult,  was  made  to  the  king's 
ear,  but  he  ever  counselled  patience,  begging 


48  /  am  the  King 

his  knights  and  barons  restrain  their  men:  for 
that  he  desired  to  fight  none  save  the  enemies 
of  the  cross ;  with  all  others  he  would  abide  in 
peace  and  brotherly  love.  Notwithstanding,  so 
much  was  come  to  him  of  injustice  and  wrong 
done,  that  he,  perforce,  demanded  a  council  of 
peace,  in  which  the  chief  justiciaries  of  the 
city  of  Messina  were  met,  together  with 
Richard  and  Philip. 

'T  was  on  the  very  hour  of  the  sitting  of  this 
council  in  the  great  pavilion  of  King  Richard, 
that  I,  coming  alone  through  the  city,  did  pass 
in  a  narrow  way  a  youth,  who,  at  the  door  of  a 
shop,  bargained,  with  a  loud-mouthed  callet, 
for  a  loaf  of  wheaten  bread. 

The  clack  of  her  scolding  tongue  followed 
me  afar,  and  I  bethought  me  the  boy  was  like 
to  have  his  ears  split  an  he  came  not  soon  to 
agreement  with  her:  for  by  my  hearing  he  did 
dispute  the  heaviness  of  the  loaf  and  threat  to 
have  it  weighed. 

Thereupon  the  foul  slut  redoubled  her  clatter 
and  'gan  to  lay  on  blows  with  fist  as  well  as 
tongue  an  the  youth  came  within  reach  of  her 
—  which  I  promise  you  he  did  but  seldom,  de- 
fending him  from  her  attack  with  the  flat  of 
his  blade,  nor  striking  back,  though  he  had 
sore  provocation. 

I  marked  the  fray  from  afar,  where  the  sound 
of  the  woman's  screams  had  fixed  my  steps; 
but  seeing  the  youth  was  open  to  no  peril  save 


Godfrey  s  Tale  49 

of  a  torn  cheek  from  the  shrew's  nails  an  she 
got  near  him,  I  was  for  pressing  onward  with- 
out more  ado,  when  I  beheld  a  band  of  Lom- 
bards coming  adown  the  street,  summoned,  I 
doubt  not,  by  the  clamor.  Straight  they  fell 
upon  the  lad,  who  now  gave  play  with  his  blade 
in  right  good  earnest,  but  to  little  purpose 
'gainst  such  heavy  odds. 

"  Now  by  faith,"  quoth  I,  "  't  is  time  I  lent  a 
hand,"  and  swift  I  ran  toward  the  spot;  but 
being  a  distance  off,  ere  I  was  come  to  his 
assistance,  the  youth  was  overpowered  and  lay 
prone  upon  the  earth,  where  one  ruffianly  Lom- 
bard did  pound  his  head  'gainst  a  stone,  so  that 
the  boy,  if  not  dead,  was  like,  at  smallest,  to 
carry  for  life  a  brain  as  addled  as  a  six  months' 

egg- 

"Hold,  villain,  in  the  name  of  the  king," 
quoth  I,  and  I  sprung  in  the  midst  of  the 
rabble:  but,  ever  mindful  of  the  king's  com- 
mand, I  did  only  smite  the  churl  on  the 
cheek  with  the  flat  of  my  blade,  when  rightly  I 
should  have  spitted  him  thereon.  "  The  youth 
hath  done  thee  no  despite,"  I  did  maintain; 
"he  but  bargained  for  bread  with  yon  scolding 
jade,  who  hath  set  on  him  for  naught.  I  bid 
thee  in  the  king's  name  —  " 

At  the  which  they  put  to  silence  my  words 

by  much  loud  and  scurrile  talk,  and  one  cried 

that  Richard  was  no  king,  no  fighter  of  aught 

save  heathen  dogs,  and  that  they  feared  him  not. 

4 


50  /  am  the  King 

Then  mine  anger  flamed  high.  "Now,  by 
St.  George,  thou  shalt  swallow  my  sword  for 
that  foul  speech,  and  that  without  delay,"  quoth 
I,  and  I  set  upon  him  with  a  right  good  will. 
In  my  wrath  I  had  forgot  me  that  I  was  one 
'gainst  many,  who,  though  not  all  armed,  did 
fill  the  want  by  sticks  and  stones  and  quarter- 
staves.  Nathless,  I  planted  me  over  the  youth's 
prostrate  body  and  dealt  out  blow  and  thrust 
with  such  swiftness  as  I  might,  but  I  was  hard 
bested,  and  like  soon,  in  spite  of  cut  and 
thrust,  to  take  my  place  beside  the  fallen  boy, 
when  on  mine  ear  there  fell  the  joyous  sound  of 
quick  coming  footfalls,  and  a  shout  of  "  St. 
George,  St.  George !  Down  with  the  Lom- 
bards !  Down  with  the  cheating  dogs !  " 

Never  sounded  music  more  sweetly  on  mine 
ear,  as  in  a  trice  a  troop  of  English  men-at- 
arms  rounded  the  turn  of  the  street  and  fell  on 
mine  adversaries  with  lusty  blows  and  true, 
'til  the  pack  gave  back,  and  there  stood,  fear- 
ing to  come  on,  yet  loth  to  let  be.  Howbeit, 
't  was  but  an  instant  thus,  for  the  clamor 
brought  other  citizens  with  each  moment,  and 
't  was  plain  we  must  make  swift  retreat  an  we 
hoped  to  reach  camp  with  unbroken  skins. 

I  raised  the  swooning  lad  from  the  earth,  and 
gave  command  to  my  comrades  that  they  fall 
back  slowly,  the  while  they  kept  well  together. 

The  Lombards  beholding  us  give  way  re- 
newed the  attack  with  fierceness,  emboldened 


Godfreys  Tale  51 

thereto  by  increasing  numbers,  and  sticks  and 
stones  fell  in  such  showers  we  were  like  to 
have  broken  pates  in  plenty  to  bear  back  with 
us.  Thanks  be  to  the  Virgin,  the  city  gate  was 
not  distant  far,  and  the  citizens  scarce  dare  go 
beyond  it,  else  our  men,  seeing  us  beset,  had 
fallen  on  them  and  rent  them  in  sunder. 

Nathless  the  camp  came  none  too  soon  for 
me,  the  youth  on  my  shoulder  seeming  a  twenty 
hundredweight  ere  I  laid  him  down;  while 
I  was  also  come  aware  that  I  bled  well  from  a 
knife-thrust  in  my  left  shoulder. 

Reaching  my  tent,  I  'posited  my  burden 
gently  on  mine  own  pallet,  and  made  ready  to 
leech  his  wounds.  His  head  bore  many  evil 
bruises,  but  no  skin  break,  and  I  was  for  open- 
ing his  doublet  to  see  if  they  had  let  light  into 
his  slight  body  with  their  villain  knives,  when 
his  eyes  unclosed,  and  he  gazed  on  me  in 
wonder,  a-trying  to  raise  himself  from  the 
couch  the  while. 

"Who  art  thou?  Where  am  I?"  saith  he, 
as  one  but  half  awakened. 

"  Let  be ;  thou  art  in  safe  hands,  and  I  am  for 
seeing  if  those  Lombard  dogs  have  let  light  into 
thy  young  body,"  quoth  I,  striving  to  untruss 
the  points  of  his  doublet,  and  showing  a  mighty 
awkwardness  thereat.  He  plucked  my  fingers 
from  him  a' most  peevishly,  and  felt  his  body 
o'er  with  careful  hand.  "Nay,  I  have  no  cut; 
I  bethink  me  I  am  whole;  but  some  villain 


52  /  am  the  King 

hath 'dealt  me  a  foul  blow  on  the  pate.  'T  is 
the  last  I  do  remember.  Even  now  it  doth 
roar  and  pain  so  that  I  scarce  can  think.  Tell 
me,  I  pray  thee,  how  came  I  hither?" 

"  Another  time,  fair  youth :  now,  an  thou  art 
not  wounded,  best  rest  and  sleep.  The  camp 
is  astir,  and  I  must  away.  Lie  thou  here  in 
safety  'til  I  come  again,  then  shalt  thou  know 
all,"  saying  which  I  hurried  without,  where 
the  tale  of  our  encounter  had  sped  through  the 
camp  as  fire  over  a  stubble-field.  It  reached 
the  great  pavilion  where  the  kings  sat  in  coun- 
cil, no  whit  the  smaller  for  that  it  had  passed 
from  mouth  to  mouth. 

'T  was  afterward  told  me,  that  terms  of  peace 
were  a' most  agreed  to,  when  one  came  with 
the  tale  that  the  citizens  had  set  upon  King 
Richard's  soldiers  without  cause,  and  had  ruth- 
lessly slaughtered  many  of  them. 

Hearing  which  the  king's  wrath  burned 
high,  and  he  came  to  his  feet  on  the  instant, 
these  words  upon  his  lips : 

"  I  have  cried  peace,  peace,  but  there  is  no 
peace;  now  will  I  cry  war."  Then  turning 
him  to  the  justiciaries  of  the  city,  he  com- 
manded, "Go  you,  my  lords,  get  you  within 
your  city  gates  with  all  the  speed  ye  may,  and 
say  to  the  Lombards  that  Richard  comes 
shortly  to  chastise  them  for  every  insult 
which  he  hath  received  of  them." 

At  the  which  the  King  of  France  spake, 


Godfreys  Tale  53 

"  Nay,  nay,  cousin,  let  not  thy  hasty  tongue 
undo  all  our  council  hath  so  laboriously 
wrought.  Patience,  patience,  I  begthee." 

"My  lord  of  France,  too  much  of  patience 
ill  becomes  a  monarch,  and  most  so  when  evil 
doth  touch  his  subjects.  The  shortest  way  to 
peace  oft  lies  through  war;  such  seemeth  now 
the  case." 

At  which  Philip  held  his  speech,  lifting  only 
his  brows  as  to  say,  "  What  use  to  try  the  curb 
on  so  evil  a  temper."  For  be  it  known  to  you, 
Philip  was  ever  cautious  in  speech  and  act, 
never  doing  aught  over-speedily;  fearing  noth- 
ing more  than  to  repent  him,  he  considered  the 
result  of  everything  before  the  commencement. 
Not  so  Richard.  If  injustice  or  oppression 
come  to  his  ear,  an  he  lose  both  life  and  king- 
dom, he  will  not  stay  'til  he  right  it. 

Thus  it  was,  that  scarce  had  I  stepped  from 
my  tent  ere  de  Rancon,  one  of  the  king's  gen- 
tlemen, laid  hand  on  my  shoulder,  and  bade  me 
at  once  to  the  royal  pavilion,  where  I  was 
shortly  brought  into  the  presence  of  his 
majesty,  who  stood,  a  deep  and  angry  frown 
upon  his  brow,  and  fretting  impatience  in  his 
every  look,  whilst  two  knights  did  lace  him  in 
his  armor. 

When  I  assayed  to  go  upon  my  knee,  he 
bade  me  have  done. 

"Up  from  thy  knee,  man;  this  be  no  time 
for  court  mummery.  Rather  answer  me  this, 


54  -f  &m  the  King 


Sir  Knight  —  for  by  thy  collar  and  spurs  I  see 
thou  art  a  knight  —  could'st  not  find  meeter 
use  for  thy  blade  than  in  fomenting  and  abet- 
ting a  common  street  broil?  Canst  not  seek 
enough  of  quarrel  with  thine  own  sort  to  give 
thee  thy  bellyful  at  fighting,  that  thou  must 
needs  pit  thy  sword  and  lance  'gainst  partisan 
and  quarterstaff  as  well  ?  " 

At  which  the  blood  mounted  to  my  head,  and 
I  held  me  as  high  as  the  king  himself  while  I 
made  answer  : 

"  By  my  vow  of  knighthood,  your  majesty,  am 
I  most  solemnly  pledged  to  uphold  the  cause 
of  the  innocent  and  defend  the  weak  from 
oppression.  This  have  I  done;  no  more. 
Richard  himself,  an  he  had  been  there,  had 
not  done  less." 

"  By  my  faith,  thou  seemest  oversure  of  the 
justice  of  thy  cause.  Word  thy  tale  as  it 
happened,  and  see  thou  dost  not  give  it  partisan 
coloring,  and  if  it  be  as  thou  sayest,  Richard 
will  cry  thee  pardon,  and  name  himself  over- 
hasty  in  his  reproving." 

Whereupon  I  unfolded  my  tale,  each  happen- 
ing as  it  was,  'til  when  the  end  was  nigh  I 
saw  that  the  king's  eye  had  changed  from 
sternness  to  commendation. 

"Thou  hast  done  right  well,  Sir  Knight,  and 
thy  king  was  over-hasty  of  speech  ;  "  saying 
which,  he  brought  his  great  hand  down  with 
friendly  force  upon  my  shoulder  —  which  it 


Godfrey's  Tale  55 

being  the  left  one,  and  sore  wounded,  I  did 
flinch  from  the  pain  like  as  a  silly  wench. 
"How  now,"  saith  he,  "blood!  thou  art  hurt;" 
then,  with  a  look  full  of  whimsey,  "  I  do  be- 
think me  thy  king  is  but  a  clumsy  fellow,  all 
said,  since  in  seeking  to  heal  the  wound  his 
hasty  tongue  hath  wrought  his  hand  doth  inflict 
yet  another." 

"  Nay,  sire,  't  is  but  a  scratch  from  a  Lom- 
bard's knife,  and  scarce  worthy  thought.  I 
knew  not  of  it  'til  I  reached  the  camp." 

"What  is  thy  name?  "  he  did  question  me. 

"Godfrey  de  Bersac,  your  majesty." 

"And  thy  feudal  lord?" 

"Roger  Fitz  Rainfrey;  there  be  none 
worthier,"  quoth  I,  with  something  of  pride. 

"Thou  sayest  true.  Go  you  in  haste,  seek 
out  Fitz  Rainfrey,  say  that,  by  the  king's  com- 
mand, you  fight  this  day  near  our  royal  person. 
Then  arm  thee  at  once  and  return  thither.  We 
will  in  the  hour  teach  those  Lombard  dogs  a 
new  note  to  tongue.  Nay,  nay,  no  thanks; 
't  is  but  thy  due.  Waste  not  the  moments  in 
words;  thou  shalt  act  thy  gratitude." 

Never  armed  I  more  gaily,  and  there  was 
scarce  time  for  the  winking  of  an  eyelid,  ere  I 
was  mounted  on  my  destrier  and  back  with  the 
king's  guard. 

We  marched  forth  ten  thousand  strong  that 
day  —  knights,  men-at-arms,  and  bowmen  —  for 
the  French  king  joined  not  with  us  in  this 


56  /  am  the  King 

quarrel,  but  retired  to  his  lodgings  within  the 
city,  where  it  hath  been  said  he  most  treacher- 
ously urged  on  the  Griffones,  and  did  even 
assist  in  the  defence  in  so  far  as  he  dared. 

'Gainst  a  fenced  city  of  fifty  thousand  folk 
we  marched ;  and,  had  our  cause  been  other  than 
just,  never  had  we  gained  the  day. 

The  attack  was  opened  by  our  long-bow  and 
cross-bowmen,  who  advanced,  well  covered  by 
pavisse  and  mantelet  —  which,  heaven  be  wit- 
ness, they  had  need  of  'gainst  the  cloud  of  bolts 
and  arrows  which  soon  flew  from  the  city  walls, 
like  a  flock  of  ill-omened  birds. 

'Twas  my  first  battle,  and,  in  the  hot  igno- 
rance of  youth,  I  raged  much  at  seeing  our 
archers  skulk  in  the  shadow  of  their  defence, 
and  return  so  poor  an  answer  to  the  challenge 
of  the  Lombards :  but  when  I  fumed  forth  my 
wrath  to  Gerard  Talbot,  who  rode  a-near  me,  he 
chid  my  unacquaintance  with  the  art  of  warfare. 

"Thou  art  over-new  at  this  game,  as,  indeed, 
it  seemeth  to  me  the  Lombards  be  also,  else 
wouldst  thou  know  our  men  but  draw  their  fire. 
When  the  enemy's  claws  are  cut,  thou  'It  see 
the  English  know  how  to  rain  bolt,  quarrel, 
and  arrow,  as  hail  on  a  summer  day. " 

And  so  it  proved ;  for  when  the  besieged  had 
somewhat  exhausted  them,  then  did  our  archers 
let  fly,  and  such  a  cloud  darkened  the  sky,  that 
for  a  brief  space  the  walls  were  left  without 
guard,  for  that  one  could  not  so  much  as  look 


Godfreys  Tale  57 

out  of  doors,  but  he  would  have   an  arrow  in 
his  eye  ere  he  could  wink  it. 

This  occasion  did  our  men  seize  upon,  and 
a  frail  bridge  of  plank  was  thrown  across  the 
moat.  Over  swarmed  the  soldiers,  and  in  less 
time  than  I  can  speak  it,  a  scaling  ladder  was 
a-fixed  to  the  wall,  and  a  half  a  score  of  knights 
on  it,  with  shields  held  overhead  to  guard 
'gainst  the  great  stones  hurled  down  on  them 
from  above.  Ranulf  de  Roveirie  led  the  as- 
sault, and  it  was  with  heart  a' most  betwixt  my 
teeth  that  I  beheld  him  mount  even  to  the 
battlements;  when,  the  scaling  ladder,  on  a 
sudden  being  half  loosened  from  its  hold  by  a 
cursed  Lombard  on  the  wall,  swung  to  the  side, 
and  flung  our  men  to  the  earth  with  awful  force. 
But  first  had  Ranulf  grappled  with  his  enemy 
above,  whom  he  did  hold  fast,  dragging  him 
over  the  wall,  the  two  falling  to  the  earth, 
clinched  in  so  mighty  a  death  grip,  that,  when 
our  men  did  assay  to  raise  the  Norman  knight 
and  bear  him  to  a  place  of  safety,  they  needs 
must  take  his  companion  also. 

The  trumpets  sounded;  our  men  fell  back; 
the  archers  engaged  the  enemy  anew,  clearing 
the  wall  as  before.  Again  did  knights  and 
men-at-arms  assault,  to  be  again  beaten  back, 
though  the  king  was  himself  in  the  midst, 
directing  and  cheering. 

Once  more  we  retired;  then  did  the  king 
make  command  to  the  archers  that  they  renew 


58  I  am  the  King 

the  attack,  and  when  all  was  in  readiness 
assault  again  with  all  the  force  possible,  but  at 
every  hazard,  keep  the  enemy  in  play  'til  they 
did  hear  his  trumpet  blast  from  the  other  side 
of  the  city.  "Then,"  saith  he,  "come  with  all 
the  speed  ye  may,  for  I  will  have  forced  an 
entrance  to  the  town." 

Then  took  he  with  him  fifty  knights,  one  of 
whom  I  was,  and  as  many  of  bowmen  and  men- 
at-arms,  and  with  all  caution,  and  as  secretly 
as  we  might,  we  rode,  skirting  a  low  hill,  which 
did  cut  us  from  the  view  of  those  upon  the  wall. 
Thus  were  we  able  to  come  upon  the  other  side 
of  the  city,  where  there  was  situate  an  old  and 
ill-guarded  postern,  of  which  my  lord  the 
king  had  ta'en  cognizance  some  few  days 
agone. 

When  we  were  well  advanced  from  the  cover 
of  the  hill,  and  come  in  sight  of  the  handful  of 
bowmen  upon  the  wall,  consternation  did  seize 
upon  them,  and  they  sounded  forth  the  alarm 
—  but  to  little  purpose,  for  that  the  body  of  our 
troops  did  so  press  on  the  other  wall  of  the  city 
as  to  keep  them  most  fully  engaged.  They 
also  let  fly  right  gallantly  at  us  with  bolt  and 
quarrel,  but  our  bowmen  shortly  saw  to  it  that 
none  dare  look  abroad  an  he  were  not  prepared 
to  take  leave  of  his  life;  and  the  wall  being 
thus  cleared,  a  great  battering  ram  was  set  up 
over  against  the  postern,  the  king  himself 
directing  its  preparation. 


Godfrey  s  Tale  59 

Then  the  crash  of  the  ram,  the  cracking  of 
heavy  but  rotted  timbers;  again  the  men  ran 
back  for  yet  another  blow;  this  time  Richard 
himself  guided  its  force.  Ere  long  the  postern 
lay  in  splinters,  offering  little  resistance  to  our 
progress. 

'Twas  then  that  a  monstrous  blast  echoed 
from  our  trumpets,  and  an  answering  shout  of 
"  St.  George,  St.  George  for  merrie  England !  " 
came  faintly  to  us,  and  we  ware  they  had  heark- 
ened to  our  signal. 

Our  little  band  pressed  through  the  postern 
and  grappled  in  hand-to-hand  conflict  with  the 
Lombards. 

Now  the  fight  raged  fiercely,  and  I  know 
naught  save  that  I  gave  and  took  blow  on  blow, 
as  it  seemed,  for  hours,  though  it  could  scarce 
have  been  a  score  of  minutes  ere  the  English 
'gan  pouring  through  the  postern,  and  the 
Lombards  to  flee,  seeking  refuge  in  the  houses, 
on  the  roofs,  and  in  the  solars,  from  whence 
they  harried  us  much  by  hurling  upon  us  stones 
and  heavy  articles  of  whatsoever  sort. 

The  desire  to  hack,  to  hew,  to  kill  —  to  kill — 
did  so  possess  me  that  I  fought  on,  following 
the  flying,  drenched  in  mine  own  blood,  know- 
ing no  pain,  feeling  no  tire,  'til  I  did  on  a  sud- 
den encounter  in  the  way  the  same  villain 
who  in  the  morn  had  set  upon  the  youth,  and 
uttered  to  mine  ear  that  foul  insult  to  my  lord 
the  king. 


60  /  am  the  King 

"Well  met,  thou  costrel  Lombard,"  I 
shouted  joyously;  "I  was  withheld  this  morn 
of  my  purpose  towards  thee,  by  strength  of 
circumstance.  Now  will  I  have  an  account- 
ing with  thee  for  thy  insult  to  the  king.  De- 
fend thyself,  villain,  .an  thou  want  not  to  go 
unhousled  to  thy  grave,"  quoth  I. 

"  If  thou  art  verily  the  English  ban-dog  who 
was  so  fierce  at  my  throat  this  morn  because 
of  thy  wounded  pup,  I  '11  e'en  give  thee  to  know 
thou  art  more  like  than  I  to  go  hence  un- 
housled," saying  which  he  did  cross  blades  with 
me,  and  we  'gan  to  fight  in  right  good  earnest. 

Something  of  truth  was  there  in  his  vaunt, 
he  being  no  mean  swordsman  for  a  spent  and 
wounded  man  to  fall  foul  of,  —  both  of  which  I 
now  came  aware  I  was,  as  I  parried  his  keen, 
quick  thrust,  and  assayed  to  give  as  good. 
Twice  did  I  break  down  his  guard,  and  twice 
did  he  recover  him  with  agile  move,  and  I  was 
for  thinking  I  had  underta'en  more  than  I  was 
like  to  carry  forward,  when,  by  the  help  of  the 
Holy  Virgin,  the  Lombard  —  who  had  given 
back  some  paces  as  we  fought  —  slipped  in  a 
slime  of  cooling  blood,  which  oozed  from  a 
dead  soldier  fallen  in  a  heap  on  the  doorway  of 
a  nearby  house. 

Mine  adversary  lay  prone  at  my  feet  ere  he 
knew  what  was  befallen  him,  and,  my  foot  on 
his  breast,  I  set  the  point  of  my  blade  'gainst 
his  teeth.  Looking  on  me  thus,  his  face 


Godfrey  s  Tale  6 1 

paled  to  a  ghastly  whiteness,  and  his  eyes 
started  from  his  head  in  horrid  fright.  I  be- 
thought me  how  near  spent  was  I,  and  how 
't  was  but  a  chance  which  did  place  him  there, 
and,  despite  that  he  was  but  a  stinking  Lom- 
bard, he  had  fought  with  no  mean  skill ;  think- 
ing all  of  which  I  was  ware  I  had  no  stomach 
for  to  carry  out  my  threat. 

"By  St.  Hilary,"  quoth  I,  "I  like  not  this 
task.  Beshrew  me,  neither  wilt  thou  when 
thou  comest  to  it;  for  my  trusty  blade  will 
give  thee  an  indigestion  thou  art  like  never  to 
recover  from,  and  good  meat  will  have  little 
flavor  for  thy  tongue  henceforward.  If  thou  'It 
name  thyself  a  lying  dog  in  thine  insult  to  my 
lord  the  king,  I  '11  e'en  give  thee  a  good  kick- 
ing and  let  thee  go  free  of  the  feast  I  have 
made  ready  for  thy  swallowing." 

He  did  eye  me  a  long  second ;  then,  in  sour 
tone,  consented  him  to  my  terms,  and  named 
himself,  as  I  commanded,  at  the  which  I  be- 
stowed upon  him  the  kicking  which  I  had 
pledged  —  though  it  was  over  mild,  I  being 
so  totty  I  scarce  could  stand.  Then  I  bade 
him  begone,  which  he  straightly  did,  without 
tarrying. 

And  thus  did  King  Richard  capture  Messina 
by  one  assault,  in  less  time  than  a  priest  could 
chant  the  matin  service. 

Never  felt  I  greater  joy  at  sight  of  my  couch 
than  when  I  was  come  again  within  mine  own 


62  /  am  the  King 

tent.  So  spent  was  I  from  fatigue  and  loss  of 
blood  that  I  had  much  ado  to  stay  upright  on 
my  destrier-back  as  we  rode  into  camp. 

When  my  squire  had  unharnessed  me,  and 
bathed  and  bandaged  my  wounds  pouring  a 
healing  balsam  thereon,  I  fell  on  a  long  and 
deep  sleep,  from  which  I  came  not  to  myself  'til 
the  next  day's  sun  was  high  in  the  heaven. 
Nor,  do  I  bethink  me,  I  had  then  wakened 
save  that  a  light  hand  touched  my  shoulder, 
and  a  gentle  voice,  whose  tone  spake  fear, 
sounded  on  mine  ear:  "My  lord,  my  lord,"  it 
said;  and  when  my  lids  unclosed,  I  beheld  a 
pair  of  grieving  eyes  fixed  on  me,  whose  look 
straight  turned  to  joy  at  my  awakening. 

"Dear  my  lord,  I  cry  you  pardon  for  my 
unmannerliness ;  but  thou  didst  breathe  so 
faintly,  and  thou  hast  slept  so  long  and  deeply, 
that  fear  seized  on  me,  it  seeming  that  thou 
must  be  a-passing  in  thy  slumber.  I  thank  the 
saints  'tis  not  so,"  saith  he. 

"  Amen  to  that,  say  I,  for  I  have  scant  wish 
to  part  thus  early  from  a  world  so  full  of  good 
living  and  joyous  fighting.  If  memory  doth 
not  trick  me,  thou  art  the  lad  whom  the  Lom- 
bards did  so  cruelly  mistreat  this  morn," 
quoth  I. 

"Nay,  thou  hast  slept  many  hours.  'Twas 
yestermorn  that  thou  didst  bring  me  hither, 
for  which  act  I  do  render  thee  a  full  and  great- 
ful  heart,"  saith  he. 


Godfrey  s   Tale  63 

"  How  dost  thou  find  thyself  this  day,  good 
youth:  none  the  worse  despite  thy  pounding?  " 
I  made  question  of  him. 

"Not  so,  my  lord,"  he  did  avow  with  rueful 
countenance.  "  I  yet  bear  a  mighty  mount  of 
soreness  on  my  pate,  and  a  body  which  doth 
lament  and  complain  grievously  an  I  move  it. 
But,  gramercy  to  thee,  I  wear  no  broken 
bones." 

"It  doth  appear  to  me  that  thou  art  over- 
grateful  for  small  service.  Now  shalt  thou 
acquaint  me  of  thy  name;  then  begone  to  thine 
own  lord,  who  will  be  for  thinking  thee  dead. 
If  thou  hast  ever  need  of  friend,  remember 
Godfrey  de  Bersac,  who  owes  it  to  thee  that  he 
hath  this  day  come  under  the  king's  eye,"  quoth 
I,  making  ready  to  turn  again  to  slumber. 

"Stay  yet  a  moment,  my  lord,  for  I  have 
favor  to  beg  of  thee  on  the  instant.  My  name 
is  Ronald  de  Glanville,  and  the  life  which 
thou  hast  rescued  at  risk  of  thine  own  doth 
belong  to  thee.  I  would  I  could  enter  thy  ser- 
vice, Sir  Godfrey,"  quoth  he. 

"Nay,  that  may  not  be,  for  many  reasons, 
good  youth,  —  the  first  and  greatest  being  the 
king's  own  law,  which  doth  forbid  a  change 
of  service  to  any  unless  his  master  agreeth 
thereunto.  Then  thou  must  know,  I  have 
a' ready  one  squire  who  doth  serve  me  with 
reasonable  diligence,"  I  made  answer. 

"To  thy  first  objection,  I  beg   thee  know, 


64  /  am  the  King 

naught  stands  'twixt  me  and  my  desire  save 
thine  own  will.  I  am  of  the  following  of 
Ranulf  de  Roveirie,  who,  as  thou  art  doubtless 
already  ware,  was  slain  yestermorn  in  the  as- 
sault on  the  city.  To  thy  second  saying  I  make 
answer,  two  squires  are  not  over  many  to  serve 
a  knight  such  as  thou." 

"Aye,  thou  sayest  true,  two  squires  be  not 
over  many  for  a  gentleman,  but  and  if  he  be  a 
poor  beggar  of  a  knight.  What  say  you  then? 
May  not  one  mouth  the  more  be  over  many  for 
him  to  feed  and  look  to  ? " 

"Nay,  but  I'll  cost  thee  naught;  and  'tis 
little  I  need  at  greatest,  and  I  '11  e'en  furnish 
forth  thy  rough  camp  fare  in  such  savory  fashion, 
thou  'It  be  for  thinking  that  thou  dost  sit  at 
meat  at  the  king's  board.  Say  thou  'It  let  me 
bide  with  thee,  my  lord,  and  such  loving  service 
shall  be  thine  as  thou  hast  not  so  much  as 
dreamed  on  ere  this : "  *t  was  thus  he  pled  with 
me,  his  eyes  aglow,  his  cheek  flushed. 

"  But  thou  art  over  young  for  a  squire.  How 
many  years  hast  thou  ?  " 

"Twenty,  come  next  St.  Hilary's  day,  my 
lord,"  quoth  he  proudly. 

"Nay,  nay,  good  youth,  an  thou  please  me 
thou  must  bear  a  truth-speaking  tongue,  above 
all.  By  thy  look  and  bearing  thou  canst  scarce 
carry  more  than  fifteen  summers."  I  passed  my 
fingers  over  his  chin,  which,  as  a  body  might 
say,  was  as  soft  as  a  silken  doublet.  "  Beshrew 


Godfrey  s  Tale  65 

me,  a  cat  could  e'en  act  the  barber  to  thee, 
didst  thou  but  lave  thy  face  with  cream,"  quoth 
I,  a-laughing. 

At  the  which  he  turned  a  mighty  color  of  red, 
and  drooped  his  head  in  shame. 

"  Look  ye,  Ronald,  droop  not  thy  bright 
head  thus;  I  meant  not  to  put  thee  to  shame, 
for  I  bethink  me  thou  didst  play  the  man  right 
gallantly  yestermorn  when  thou  wast  set  upon 
by  those  cursed  Lombards.  I  did  but  chide 
thee  for  that  thou  wert  over  ready  to  desire 
extra  weight  of  years.  Forget  it  not,  boy,  age 
will  press  hard  enough  on  thy  heels,  be  thou  as 
fleet  as  the  thought  of  man,  and  he  will  o'er- 
take  ere  thou  likest  without  loitering  or  coax- 
ing o'  thine.  Speed  before  the  villain,  't  is  the 
only  foe  brave  men  may  fly;  the  foe  who  of  a 
certainty  shall  o'ercome  all  at  the  last.  Now 
go  you,  leave  me  to  further  slumber;  when  I 
waken  I  '11  ponder  thy  wish,  and  if  thou  art 
still  of  a  mind  to  take  service  with  a  poor 
knight  when  thou  couldst  fare  richly  with  some 
powerful  baron,  then  I  '11  to  the  king  and  gain 
his  consent  to  keep  thee,"  and  I  turned  once 
more  to  slumber. 

'T  was  past  the  hour  of  nones  ere  I  wakened, 
so  refreshed  in  body  that  I  rose  from  my  couch, 
bathed,  and  ate  a  supper  great  enough  for  three 
men  such  as  be  I. 

The  boy  having  still  the  same  mind  —  and  of 
a  truth  I  was  glad  it  should  be  so  —  I  then 


- 


66  I  am  the  King 

sought  the  king,  and  was  shortly  admitted  to 
his  presence. 

Supper  was  but  now  over,  and  his  majesty 
still  sat  at  the  board.  Cup  and  flagon  told  why 
he  lingered.  A  minstrel  seated  near  touched 
his  harp,  and  discoursed  in  melting  tones  a 
ballad  of  love  and  war. 

The  king  made  sign  that  I  be  silent  'til  the 
song  was  done.  I  obeyed,  waiting  the  last  sad 
strain,  which  died  on  the  air  ere  I  kneeled  be- 
fore his  majesty. 

"  Nay,  not  there :  up,  man,  and  say  thy  say 
a-standing.  I  trow  thou  art  too  good  a  soldier 
to  be  fair  courtier  withal.  What  wouldst  thou 
have  of  us  ?  "  he  did  question. 

"  Let  me  be  here  on  my  knee,  my  lord,  for  I 
am  come  to  crave  a  boon  of  thee,"  quoth  I. 

"  If  thou  art  for  seeking  favors,  make  thy 
request  large,  Sir  Knight,  for  I  am  in  generous 
humor,  and  like  to  grant  aught  in  reason." 

"Gramercy  for  thy  goodness,  your  majesty, 
but  I  '11  not  press  hard  on  thy  favor  in  this.  I 
but  crave  leave  to  take  into  my  service  the 
youth  whose  tale  I  unfolded  to  thee  yester- 
morn.  His  lord,  Ranulf  de  Roveirie,  is  slain 
—  God  rest  his  soul !  —  and  the  boy  being  full 
of  foolish  gratitude  doth  greatly  desire  to  abide 
with  me." 

"Said  I  not  that  thou  wouldst  be  but  an 
indifferent  courtier,  else  hadst  thou  grasped 
the  occasion  to  ask  of  me  a  fair  estate  at  small- 


Godfrey  s  Tale  67 

est.  Let  be  as  thou  sayest;  keep  the  youth, 
and  welcome.  But  how  art  thou  placed  ?  Canst 
thou  provide  with  ease  for  another  squire?  "  he 
did  demand  of  me. 

"As  to  that,  your  majesty,  I  have  showed 
him  my  state  and  represented  to  him  'twere 
wiser  he  sought  service  with  some  powerful 
baron;  but  he  is  still  of  the  same  wish,  and 
I  '11  not  deny  I  am  pleased  at  having  it  thus, 
there  being  something  in  his  look  and  bearing 
which  doth  mightily  commend  itself  to  me," 
quoth  I. 

"  So  let  it  be,  then,  and  I  will  see  to  it  that 
thou  hast  a  fair  share  of  yesterday's  plunder, 
which  shall  help  thee  meet  the  expense  of  thine 
enlarged  household."  Then  with  his  own  hand 
he  filled  a  drinking  flagon,  which  handing  to 
me,  saith  he,  "  Empty  this  draught,  Sir  God- 
frey, to  as  hasty  a  conquest  of  Saladin  and  his 
heathen  host  as  yestermorn  we  made  of  the 
Griffones ;  "  and  together  we  drained  the  vessels 
to  the  last  drop. 

'Twas  not  'til  many  months  after,  that  our 
forces  drew  out  of  Messina.  The  winter  was 
spent  and  spring  well  come  ere  our  galleys 
moved  from  harbor,  and  much  dissension  and 
some  fighting  lay  between. 

To  knights  like  myself,  who  rejoiced  not  in 
great  store  of  gold,  this  long  continued  idle- 
ness worked  grievous  hardship,  our  poor  means 


68  /  am  the  King 

being  well  nigh  exhausted.  Moreover  were  we 
called  upon  after  the  signing  of  peace  with 
King  Tancred,  to  restore  to  the  citizens  of 
Messina  the  plunder  taken  from  them  in  the 
sack  of  the  city. 

Richard,  seeing  the  hardship  this  worked  to 
us,  did  of  his  generosity  give  freely  to  those  of 
his  knights  who  had  need;  but,  withal,  we 
fared  hardly  enow  toward  the  end  of  our  tarry- 
ing, and  great  impatience  was  manifest  at  the 
long  delay. 

The  boy  Ronald  kept  fully  his  pledge  to  ren- 
der me  most  loving  service.  Such  poor  fare  as 
we  came  by,  he  set  forth  in  so  savory  a  guise  thou 
wouldst  scarce  have  guessed  its  plain  beginnings. 

I  ever  strove  to  fend  the  youth  from  our  most 
grievous  hardships,  and  if,  perchance,  some 
dainty  gobbet  came  to  my  hand,  'twas  for  him 
I  put  it  by.  Despite  that  he  seemed  hardy, 
nor  ever  uttered  complaint,  I  could  not  rid  me 
of  the  thought  that  he  was  most  tender  of  body. 
He  was  ever  brave,  and  bore  himself  knightly ; 
no  broiler,  yet  ready  with  his  blade  when  the 
occasion  made  demand;  but,  withal,  I  could 
not  turn  me  from  the  thought  that  he  was  not 
unlike  a  delicate  wench,  and  that  the  indomit- 
able spirit  within  did  animate  at  once  and  con- 
sume him. 

When  every  service  which  lay  to  his  hand 
had  been  freely  rendered,  and  there  seemed 
naught  to  give  occasion  for  work,  he  would 


Godfrey  s   Tale  69 

fall  on  my  armor  and  rub  and  rub  upon  the 
steel  'til  it  shone  as  the  sun.  On  a  day,  he 
working  thus,  softly  warbling  a  pretty  note  the 
while,  I  stretched  upon  my  couch,  a-watching 
him,  he  upheld  before  mine  eyes  the  glittering 
chamfron  of  my  destrier.  Saith  he,  laughing, 
"  See  how  it  doth  gleam  !  By  my  faith,  't  is  as 
bright  as  the  silver  platter  from  which  the 
king  doth  feed; "  at  which  I  fell  a-gibing  him. 
"I  could  a' most  be  sworn,  at  times,  that  thou 
art  a  wench,  so  womanlike  is  thy  speech, 
Ronald.  Say,  rather,  it  doth  shine  as  the  sun, 
the  lightning,  or  aught  save  a  silver  platter. 
Nay,  blush  not  nor  look  shamed,  lad.  Thy 
speech  may  be  wench-like,  but  I  mind  me 
thou  art  ever  ready  to  play  the  man  with  thy 
blade;"  then,  on  this  instant,  I  beheld  him 
take  my  helmet,  and  'gin  with  dexterous  touch 
to  unlace  the  cord  which  bound  over  it  a  silk 
mesh  net.  I  sprung  in  haste  to  catch  his 
wanton  fingers. 

"  Stay,  boy,  hold  thy  presumptuous  hand. 
By  St.  Hilary!  if  thou  hadst  ta'en  off  that  net 
thou  and  I  had  parted  company  in  a  twinkling. 
Never  touch  thy  hand  to  it  an  thou  want  not 
sharp  words  and  ill  looks  from  thy  master." 

"  But  the  helmet  is  tarnished  to  a  shameful 
dulness,  and  I  may  not  cleanse  it  an  I  take 
not  off  the  net,"  he  did  protest. 

"  Then  let  be ;  it  weareth  enough  of  bright- 
ness over  it,"  quoth  I  with  firmness. 


70  /  am  the  King 

He  sat  with  downcast  look,  nor  uttered  aught 
for  a  long  space,  and  I  was  for  thinking  that 
my  impatient  threat  had  grieved  his  loving 
heart.  I  had  mended  my  fault  with  a  word, 
but,  upon  opening  my  mouth  to  give  speech, 
he  brake  silence  with  sudden  question,  in  tone 
as  unlike  as  might  be  to  that  which  he  was 
wont  to  use. 

"  'T  is  a  lady's  favor?  "  saith  he. 

"Thou  sayest  true,"  I  made  answer,  and 
again  was  he  silent,  while  I  thought  on  her  so 
far  hence,  whose  loving  hand  had  placed  the 
token  there,  saying,  the  while  she  did  it,  in 
tone  which  doth  still  abide  in  mine  ear,  "Wear 
it,  Godfrey,  'til  thou  come  again." 

"Is  she  fair  to  look  on?"  Ronald's  voice 
broke  on  my  tender  musing. 

I  smiled  soft,  remembering  her.  "  England 
doth  boast  none  more  beautiful." 

"And  thou  dost  love  her?"  On  this  time 
there  was  a  sharp  ring  in  the  tone  as  if  some- 
what did  pain  him. 

"  I  have  not  words  to  tell  how  much,"  quoth 
I  solemnly. 

Then  again  silence  fell,  while  Ronald  put  by 
the  helmet,  eyeing  it  as  'twere  an  evil  thing 
which  he  fain  would  ne'er  touch  henceforward. 
After  a  space  he  broke  forth  in  a  voice  of  great 
dolor,  "  When  thou  art  come  again  to  England 
thou 'It  have  no  need  for  Ronald,"  at  which  I 
fell  a-laughing. 


Godfreys  Tale  71 

"  By  the  Holy  Rood,  I  trowe  thou  art  pass- 
ing jealous  of  my  love  for  a  maid.  Foolish 
boy!"  and  I  laid  my  hand  upon  his  bended 
head ;  "  thou  shalt  go  back  with  me  to  England 
and  be  my  lady's  page.  In  the  light  of  her 
dear  eyes  thou 'It  think  no  more  of  love  for 
thy  rough  master;  then  will  my  hour  for  jeal- 
ousy be  come." 

"Dost  think  a  woman's  eyes  could  turn  my 
heart  from  thee? "  saith  he,  in  tones  of  scorn. 

"Aye,  that  do  I,  with  so  sudden  a  veering 
thou  'It  scarce  tell  the  instant.  But  wait  a 
short  space;  thou  'It  have  a  love  of  thine  own, 
then  shalt  thou  know  of  a  power  thou  canst  not 
now  conceive,"  quoth  I,  a-shaking  my  head 
wisely. 

"I  shall  never  have  a  love  as  others,"  saith 
he,  rising  from  his  work,  and  making  him  ready 
to  depart. 

"Now  thou  art  prating  as  a  graybeard  who 
is  done  with  youth.  Thou  canst  know  naught 
of  these  things,  being  in  the  green  spring  of 
thy  boyhood." 

Thereupon  he  turned  and  sent  into  mine  eyes 
a  look  which  longed  to  utter  somewhat,  yet 
most  ardently  desired  a  withholding  of  the 
same,  —  a  look  which  did  beseech  me  know, 
yet  did  command  me  not  dare  dream.  This 
troubled  me  greatly,  and  I  sat  long  pondering 
what  might  be  on  the  child's  heart. 


72  /  am  the  King 

But  as  I  did  say,  awhile  back,  the  spring 
broke  at  last,  and  our  galleys  put  to  sea.  With 
the  fleet  sailed  Queen  Johanna,  sister  of  the 
king,  accompanied  by  Berengaria,  the  daughter 
of  the  King  of  Navarre,  who  was  shortly  to  be 
wedded  with  Richard. 

When  we  were  but  two  days  distant  from 
land  a  terrible  storm  broke,  the  waves  lashing 
and  tossing  our  light  crafts  like  as  they  were 
bubbles,  and  many  were  for  thinking  we  would 
ne'er  see  solid  earth  again;  and  some  there 
were,  I  trowe,  who  cared  little  an  we  did  not. 
For  the  tossing  hither  and  thither  of  the  ship 
had  caused  with  these  so  great  a  feeling  of 
unrest  in  the  paunch  that  they  cared  for  naught 
save  to  be  dead  or  whole  of  their  sickness. 

The  night  fell,  and,  the  storm  still  raging, 
King  Richard  caused  to  be  hoisted  on  the 
galley  which  bore  him  a  monstrous  lanthorn 
burning  a  great  wax  candle,  which  sent  forth  a 
light  far  over  the  water,  hoping  that  thus  we 
might  be  enabled  to  keep  somewhat  an  ear  one 
another.  'T  was  without  avail ;  the  wind  served 
us  as  it  listed. 

When  the  dawn  broke,  scarce  one  half  of  the 
fleet  were  to  be  seen ;  neither  as  the  day  wore 
on  and  the  storm  dropped  did  they  come  to 
sight,  and  many  hearts  were  heavy,  for  that  the 
king's  galley  was  among  the  number  of  those 
missing. 

Our  fears  grew  yet  in   heaviness  when  we 


Godfrey  s   Tale  73 

were  come  at  last  to  land  at  the  city  of  Acre, 
for  the  king  was  not  arrived  there  before  us  as 
we  did  hope. 

But  here  found  we  the  King  of  France,  who 
had  sailed  from  Messina  three  weeks  afore  us, 
encamped  against  the  city,  together  with  the 
Dukes  of  Austria,  Burgundy,  and  Flanders, 
also  the  Knights  Hospitallers  and  the  Knights 
Templars. 

Long  had  the  siege  endured  ere  France  came 
to  Acre,  and  the  troops  were  faint  of  heart  and 
weak  of  arm.  This  were  little  to  be  marvelled 
at,  seeing  that  for  a  space  food  had  e'en  been  so 
scarce  that  there  were  many  who  all  but  starved ; 
a  state,  withal,  in  no  wise  better  for  lusty  fight- 
ing than  is  an  over-abundance,  which  doth  sur- 
feit a  man  and  make  him  heavy  with  sloth. 

'Twas  said  that  ere  the  provision  ship  came, 
which  relieved  their  dire  need,  that  many 
gnawed  and  ate  the  dirty  bones  already  mouthed 
by  the  dogs,  others  feeding  them  on  grass ;  and 
that  the  starving  men  struggled  and  fought  at 
the  ovens  for  the  scant  bread  baked  as  they 
.  had  been  beasts.  This  famine,  together  with 
the  great  fall  of  rain,  did  breed  grievous  sick- 
ness amongst  the  men,  who  died  in  scores. 

Then  had  come  the  ship  bearing  food,  shortly 
followed  by  the  King  of  France ;  and  the  near 
hope  of  having  the  valiant  King  of  England; 
and  faint  heart  took  hope  and  drooping  courage 
revived. 


74  I  a*n  the  King 

Just  here  it  appeareth  well  to  give  some  de- 
scription of  this  city  so  famous  for  its  magnifi- 
cence as  well  as  the  various  incidents  of  war. 
Acre  hath  the  form  of  a  triangle,  narrow  on 
its  western  side.  Howbeit,  it  extends  in  wider 
range  toward  the  east,  and  hath  a  full  third  part 
washed  by  the  ocean  on  the  south  and  west. 
The  port,  which  is  not  so  convenient  as  should 
be,  oft  deceives  and  proves  fatal  to  the  mariners 
who  winter  there ;  for  the  rock  which  lies  over 
against  the  shore,  to  which  it  runs  parallel,  is 
too  short  to  protect  them  from  the  fury  of  the 
storm.  Upon  this  rock,  it  being  a  suitable 
place  for  washing  away  the  entrails,  't  is  said 
the  ancients  were  used  to  offer  up  sacrifices, 
and  because  of  the  flies,  which  ever  follow  the 
sacrificial  flesh,  the  tower  there  standing  is 
called  the  Tower  of  Flies. 

About  the  city  wall,  as  I  have  afore  said,  lay 
encamped  the  Christian  host;  and  yet  again 
beyond  these  lay  the  Turkish  army,  not  in  a 
compact  body,  but  covering  the  mountains  and 
valleys,  hills  and  plains  with  tents,  whose 
divers  colors  seemed  to  turn  valley  and  hillside 
into  a  garden  of  monstrous  great  flowers. 

Between  the  Turks  and  themselves  had  the 
Christians  dug  a  trench  to  guard  'gainst  sur- 
prise from  without,  while  yet  they  kept  con- 
stant watch  lest  there  be  a  sudden  sortie  from 
the  city. 

Philip  had  caused  his  mangonels  and  petrarie 


Godfrey  s  Tale  75 

to  be  erected,  and  but  awaited  the  coming  of 
his  brother-in-arms  ere  he  struck  the  first 
blow. 

'Twas  deemed  expedient  that  the  great  fosse 
which  surrounded  the  city  of  Acre  should  be 
filled,  thus  enabling  the  soldiers  the  more 
readily  to  charge  the  walls  when  mangonel  and 
petrarie  had  effected  a  breach. 

The  common  soldiers  fell  on  this  task  with 
awakened  zeal,  nor  did  knight  and  squire  dis- 
dain to  lend  aid,  fetching  the  earth  on  their 
shields,  whilst  even  devoted  Christian  women 
joined  together  in  this  rough  service,  bearing 
such  small  portions  of  earth  as  they  might  in 
their  caught-up  kirtles. 

Not  a  few  lives  were  lost  in  this  labor,  for 
the  Turks  spared  not  to  have  bowmen  upon  the 
walls  to  pick  off  the  Christians  with  a  constant 
flight  of  venomous  arrows.  One  woman  there 
was  who  fell  in  this  service,  struck  in  the  side 
by  the  arrow  of  some  villain  Turk.  Ere  her 
soul  was  sped  she  begged  a  favor  of  the  soldiers 
standing  by,  which  came  to  be  a  mighty  exam- 
ple of  devotion  to  the  army. 

Saith  she,  breathing  even  now  most  faintly, 
for  she  was  nearly  passed,  "  Since,  not  being 
man,  I  cannot  give  of  my  strength  in  this 
struggle,  I  beseech  you  let  my  weakness  avail 
somewhat:  lay  my  body  in  the  fosse.  'Twill 
e'en  save  the  labor  of  fetching  so  much  of 
earth ;  and  when  the  tramping  feet  of  our  men 
shall  surge  over  this  poor  clay,  surely  my  still 


76  /  am  the  King 

heart  will  pulse,  and  I  shall  be  satisfied,  know- 
ing I  also  serve." 

Day  followed  unto  day,  bringing  to  us  no 
news  of  Richard ;  and  great  fear  and  heaviness 
fell  on  all  for  thinking  of  the  loss  of  this  great 
king  and  greatest  soldier. 

Every  morn  scanned  I  the  sea  for  long  hours, 
hoping,  perchance,  to  sight  his  sail;  and  every 
morn  turned  I  away  with  hope  yet  sicker  in  my 
breast. 

'Twas  during  this  time  of  waiting  that  the 
Turks  took  on  them  ways  of  insolent  boldness. 
Relying  upon  the  exceeding  swiftness  of  their 
horses,  they  made  sudden  and  frequent  sallies 
against  our  camp,  killing  some,  and  carrying 
away  captive  many  who  unwitting  strayed  too 
far  from  shelter.  Seeing  which,  we  deemed 
it  expedient  to  prepare  foot-traps,  well  con- 
cealed in  the  earth,  which  were  mightily  suc- 
cessful, and  put  a  sudden  end  to  their  boldness. 

'Twas  thus  I  caught  in  a  foot-trap  of  mine 
own  making  the  horse,  Mohammed;  his  rider, 
deeming  it  greater  wisdom  to  part  with  horse 
than  head,  escaped,  leaving  the  beast  behind. 
Being  of  a  build  too  slight  to  bear  my  heavy 
bulk,  I  did  bestow  him  upon  Ronald.  Never 
saw  I  a  more  pleasing  animal.  His  hair  was 
more  shining  than  a  peacock's  plumage;  his 
head  was  lean,  his  eye  gray  like  a  falcon's,  his 
breast  large  and  square,  his  crupper  broad  and 
his  rump  tight.  For  speed  he  outmatched  the 


Godfrey  s  Tale  77 

thought  of  man,  and  withal  was  as  gentle  and 
loving  as  the  lad  who  bestrode  him. 

The  love  and  understanding  betwixt  the  two 
was  a  marvel  to  behold.  Ronald  was  alway  for 
talking  to  him  and  treating  him  as  man  and 
Christian,  and,  beshrew  me,  the  beast  did 
appear  to  act  as  one  at  times. 

Despite  that  our  board  was  none  so  well  pro- 
vided, Ronald,  of  his  scant  fare,  would  each  day 
lay  by  a  gobbet  of  barley  bread  or  oaten  cake 
wherewith  to  coax  the  beast  to  frolic. 

"Wilt  thou  have  it,  Mohammed?"  the  lad 
would  question,  holding  aloft  the  morsel;  at 
which  the  beast  would  make  answer  with  little 
waves  of  joyful  whinnying.  "  Then  shalt  thou 
salute  thy  master  first ; "  thereupon  would  the 
horse  rub  his  nose,  now  up,  now  down,  'gainst 
the  lad's  cheek,  'till  he,  holding  one  arm  over 
the  beast's  neck  the  while,  fed  him  the  bit  of 
bread.  Which,  having  eaten,  Mohammed  of 
his  own  will  would  then  bestow  much  fond 
nosing  on  the  boy's  face. 

"  By  my  faith,  thou  art  as  fond  of  the  beast 
as  't  were  thy  love,"  quoth  I,  as  I  watched  their 
pretty  fooling. 

"  'T  is  the  only  love  that  I  shall  ere  possess," 
saith  he ;  and  once  again  there  flashed  within 
his  eyes  the  look  on  which  I  spake  afore. 

At  length,  as  thou  knowest  right  well, 
Richard  and  his  galleys  were  safely  come  to 


78  I  am  the  King 

Acre  from  Cyprus,  where  they  had  perforce 
tarried  to  give  the  inhospitable  king  of  that  isle 
a  lesson  he  was  not  like  to  forget,  since  it 
brought  him  shackled  in  silver  chains  in  King 
Richard's  retinue. 

'T  was  on  a  Saturday  before  the  festival  of 
the  blessed  Apostle  Barnabas,  in  the  Pentecost 
week,  that  Richard  made  land  at  Acre,  and  the 
earth  trembled  and  dindled  with  the  shouts  of 
the  acclaiming  people.  And  look  ye,  Philip 
of  France  himself  went  to  the  shore  to  greet 
his  brother-in-arms,  and  did  conduct  him  with 
a  great  show  of  ceremony  to  the  pavilion 
a'ready  set  for  him ;  but 't  was  plain  to  behold, 
nathless,  he  little  liked  the  joy  with  which 
the  English  king  was  made  welcome.  The 
day  was  kept  as  a  jubilee,  and  universal  glad- 
ness reigned  throughout  the  army.  Beshrew 
me,  'twas  little  hard  to  say  who  held  the  love 
of  the  people.  All  through  the  day  and  far 
into  the  night  —  when  it  was  fallen  in  a  calm 
which  seemed  to  smile  on  our  undertaking  — 
could  be  heard  the  clang  of  trumpet,  the  shrill 
sound  of  horns,  the  deeper  note  of  harp  and 
timbrel.  Some  there  were  who  sung  ballads, 
others  drank,  others  yet  played  at  club,  kayles 
and  such  like  games,  each  joying  in  his  own 
fashion.  The  camp  was  alight  with  flaring 
torches,  so  that  night  became  as  day,  and  the 
Turks  were  doubtless  for  thinking  the  whole 
valley  was  consuming  with  fire. 


Godfrey  s  Tale  79 

But  now  must  I  pass  hastily  over  the  taking 
of  the  city  of  Acre,  the  preparations  for  which 
began  in  right  good  earnest  after  Richard's 
arrival;  for  it  is  not  my  desire  to  make  this 
tale  a  chronicle  of  war,  nor  of  those  happen- 
ings, which  being  so  well  known  to  all,  it  hath 
the  seeming  of  a  waste  of  ink  and  parchment  to 
recount  the  same.  Rather  is  it  my  wish  to 
give  you  the  tale  of  mine  own  wanderings,  and 
something  of  the  adventures  which  fell  to  me 
the  while. 

So  will  I  take  up  my  story  once  more  at  the 
time  when  the  armies  of  the  Cross  lay  en- 
camped in  an  olive  grove  on  the  thither  side  of 
the  well-nigh  ruined  city  of  Joppa. 

'T  was  far  within  the  month  of  September, 
though  the  sun  burned  upon  us  with  a  heat 
which  it  hath  not  at  midsummer  in  England, 
and  the  army  was  but  a  wasted  handful  as  set 
over  against;  the  host  which  erstwhile  lay  out- 
side of  the  besieged  city  of  Acre. 

For  all  the  world  doth  know  of  that  most  sad 
and  shameful  happening  which  befell  the  united 
armies  of  Christendom :  how  the  King  of 
France  turned  him  and  left  the  field  so  soon  as 
the  city  of  Acre  was  taken.  How,  with  hand 
on  the  plow  and  the  furrow  scarce  begun,  he 
looked  back,  and  forthwith  gave  over  the  task 
to  which  he  had  set  him,  urging,  as  a  reason 
therefor,  that  his  bodily  health  did  not  allow  of 
his  tarrying.  By  my  faith,  he  had  a  right  lusty 


8o  /  am  the  King 

look  for  so  ill  a  man ;  and  had  he  given  over 
his  spleen  'gainst  King  Richard,  I  dare  be 
sworn  he  had  been  as  strong  as  any. 

When  word  of  this  desire  came  first  to 
Richard's  ear  'twas  said  he  would  not  hearken 
to  that  which  he  held  to  be  a  sorry  jest;  nor, 
'til  'twas  forced  on  him,  believed  he  that  his 
brother  in-arms  of  a  truth  desired  to  give  up 
ere  a  blow  had  scarce  been  struck. 

He  struggled  'twixt  anger  and  sorrow  as  he 
bade  the  lords  who  bore  him  this  word  return 
to  King  Philip,  and  say  to  him  that  the  French 
were  as  the  children  of  Ephraim,  "who,  being 
harnessed  and  carrying  bows,  turned  themselves 
back  in  the  day  of  battle." 

Nathless,  in  the  end,  Richard  must  needs 
let  him  go,  though  't  was  with  grievous  sorrow 
and  shame  for  him. 

Philip  set  sail,  leaving  a  part  of  his  force 
divided,  some  being  under  Count  Henry  of 
Champagne  and  some  under  the  Duke  of 
Burgundy. 

It  doth  at  times  come  to  me,  in  looking  back- 
ward, that  it  had  been  better  for  the  hopes  of 
Christendom  an  the  French  king  had  stayed 
within  his  own  kingdom.  In  sooth,  I  do  think 
he  let  and  hindered  the  undertaking  far  more 
than  he  furthered  it. 

After  the  fall  of  Acre,  King  Richard  was 
for  pressing  on  'gainst  Jerusalem;  and  such 
terror  had  our  arms  a' ready  struck  'mongst  the 


Godfrey  s  Tale  81 

heathen  that  I  doubt  not  we  had  readily  taken 
the  holy  city.  But  Philip  would  not,  and 
Richard  thus  burdened  —  as  a  cat  with  a  ham- 
mer tied  to  its  tail  —  could  not.  Blessed 
Mary !  't  is  little  use  now  to  grieve  of  that 
which  might  have  come  to  pass.  Of  our 
march  to  Joppa  'neath  burning  suns,  harassed 
by  the  Turks,  to  whom  we  were  at  length 
forced  to  give  battle,  and  whom,  through  the 
grace  of  God  and  by  strength  of  our  own  right 
arm,  we  o'ercame  'gainst  fearful  odds,  I  say 
naught,  but  begin  my  tale  from  the  time  when 
we  had  a' ready  been  many  weeks  in  camp, 
while  the  soldiers  rebuilt  the  defences  of  the 
city  of  Joppa. 

These  days  of  waiting  told  heavily  on  our 
spirits;  but  most  did  they  chafe  and  fret  our 
impatient  but  noble  king,  who  daily  beheld 
the  French  turning  back  to  the  city  of  Acre, 
where  ease  did  invite  and  pleasure  entice  them. 
In  vain  did  Richard  urge  the  leaders  that  they 
march  against  Askelon,  which,  even  at  that 
hour,  was  being  despoiled  and  laid  low  by  the 
Turks,  that  it  might  fall  useless  into  our  hand. 
None  heeded,  and  there  was  left  for  him  naught 
save  to  fume  and  fret  as  a  snared  beast,  'til, 
the  time  for  such  sport  being  come,  the  king 
'gan  to  go  a-hawking,  which  did  something 
lighten  his  heavy  mood. 

On  the  day  of  which  I  would  tell  thee  he 
rode  from  camp  attended  by  a  small  body  of 
6 


82  /  am  the  King 

knights,  thinking  him  not  to  stray  far.  I  well 
recall,  whilst  I  equipped  me  by  the  king's 
command  to  accompany  the  hunt,  I  was  'ware 
that  each  move  which  I  did  make  about  the 
tent  found  Ronald  at  my  heel,  'til,  being 
something  choleric  that  morn,  I  chid  him 
soundly. 

"  What  ails  thee,  boy,  that  thou  art  close  on 
my  heel  each  step  I  make  as  thou  wert  a  suck- 
ling moon-calf  and  I  thy  dam.  Beside  the 
which,  thy  face  hath  the  length  of  my  sword. 
Hath  any  served  thee  ill  ?  Say  thy  say  quickly, 
for  I  have  small  time  for  child's  fooling!" 

"Nay,  my  lord,  naught  has  befallen  me.  I 
scarce  am  ware  myself  of  that  which  weighs 
upon  my  spirit — save — only — that — "  and  he 
grew  hesitant,  as  if  fearing  to  pursue  his 
speech. 

"  What  hast  thou  on  thy  tongue,  boy  ?  Word 
it,  word  it;"  for  by  this  thou 'It  see  that  the 
long  waiting  'neath  hot  suns  had  of  a  truth 
done  naught  to  sweeten  mine  own  temper, 
which  was  ever  something  sour. 

"  I  know  not  how  to  word  it,  master,  save 
that  I  would  thou  wert  not  riding  with  the 
king  this  morn." 

Whereupon  I  rounded  on  the  boy : 

"Why  hast  thou  such  thought  in  thy  silly 
pate  ?  Hast  heard  talk  of  treachery  ?  Speak  it 
an  thou  hast." 

At  hearing  which  Ronald's  mood  lightened 


Godfrey  s  Tale  83 

somewhat,  and  a  little  sorry  smile  stole  to  his 
mouth. 

"By  St.  Hilary,  my  lord,  dost  think  an  I 
had  I  would  stand  thus  dumb  in  thy  presence  ? 
My  fears  are  such  as  thou  art  wont  to  gibe 
at,  which  being  so,  it  shamed  me  to  utter 
them." 

At  which  I  fell  a-laughing  for  the  rueful 
look  on  the  boy's  countenance. 

"Thou  hast  been  a-dreaming  again,  hast 
thou  ? "  I  made  question,  for,  be  it  known  to 
you,  Ronald  was  monstrous  given  to  dreaming 
superstitious  dreams,  by  which  he  did  essay  to 
foretell  or  interpret  great  happenings  to  the 
army;  and  'twas  ever  my  habit  to  scoff  at  and 
rate  him  not  a  little  for  this  folly.  Now  that 
the  secret  was  out  he  burst  forth  with  a  mighty 
sense  of  relief. 

"Beshrew  me,  my  lord,  that  I  have,  and 
such  heavy  dreams  they  were  I  greatly  fear 
some  danger  threatens  thee." 

At  which  I  fell  a-laughing  a  second  time, 
'til  the  grieved  look  in  the  boy's  eyes  at 
length  did  stay  me,  despite  my  mirth.  Saith 
I,  striving  then  to  give  him  comfort : 

"And  if  it  be  so,  Ronald,  what  recks  it? 
Hath  not  the  shadow  of  death  lain  these  many 
days  athwart  our  threshold  ?  Art  thou  not  yet 
come  accustomed  to  his  grim  face?  A  soldier 
wakes  not  to  any  day  an  danger  does  not  threat 
him,  nor  lies  he  down  any  night  wherein  dan- 


84  /  am  the  King 

ger  doth  not  lurk  anear.  And  wouldst  thou 
have  me  to  be  frighted  with  the  shadow  of  thy 
sleeping  thoughts  ? " 

For  all  answer  the  boy  caught  my  hand  a 
second  to  his  cheek  with  a  motion  of  tender- 
ness, which  sometimes  he  did  allow  himself 
and  as  straightly  repent  on  in  quick  shame- 
facedness. 

Despite  my  words,  Ronald's  mood  was  little 
lightened ;  and  when  I  had  mounted  my  de- 
strier, and  turned  toward  the  spot  whence  the 
winding  of  horns  told  of  the  assembling  hunt, 
I  looked  back  to  see  the  lad  leaning  his  head 
most  lovingly  'gainst  the  shining  neck  of 
Mohammed,  and  gazing  after  me  with  so  griev- 
ing and  fearsome  a  look  in  the  depths  of  his 
eyes,  that  'twas  a  time  ere  I  could  drive  the 
same  from  my  memory. 

Nathless  the  morn  passed  swiftly,  the  dogs 
raising  scant  game.  I  bethink  me  the  king 
had  scarce  loosed  his  falcon  from  his  fist  twice 
i'  the  time.  We  had  also  wandered  far  from 
camp,  despite  that  we  had  thought  not  to. 
Thus,  when  coming  on  a  spot  where  bush  and 
tree  afforded  slight  shelter  from  the  burning 
sun,  the  king  declared  him  a-weary  and  com- 
manded us  dismount  and  rest. 

Then  out  spake  Gerard  Talbot;  saith  he: 
"  My  lord,  I  beg  thee  know  we  are  yet  many 
miles  distant  from  camp,  and  like  to  be  set 
upon  by  some  wandering  band  of  Saracens.  I 


Godfrey  s  Tale  85 

pray  thee  hold  thy  weariness  yet  a  little,  'til 
thou  art  more  safely  situate." 

"  By  the  Holy  Rood,  but  it  doth  appear  that 
the  hot  sun  of  the  East  hath  turned  thy 
knightly  heart  to  running  water,  that  thou  art 
on  a  sudden  grown  so  fearsome,"  quoth  the 
king,  with  a  smile. 

"  Something  of  fear  will  be  pardoned  us, 
your  majesty,  when  't  is  remembered  that  the 
hope  of  Christendom  lies  down  in  danger," 
Sir  Gerard  made  answer. 

"  'T  is  a  well  turned  speech,  Sir  Knight,  but 
methinks  it  smacks  more  of  court  than  camp. 
Beshrew  me,  the  hope  of  Christendom,  as  thou 
dost  name  us,  hath  but  a  man's  body  with  its 
many  infirmities,  and  our  eyes  are  fairly  holden 
with  sleep.  I  will  but  close  one  a  little  space 
while  the  other  doth  keep  faithful  watch  'gainst 
the  coming  of  any  Saracen  dogs,"  saying  which 
he  flung  him  from  his  horse,  and  straight 
sought  a  grassy  spot  where  he  stretched  him 
for  slumber. 

There  remained  naught  for  us  save  to  dis- 
mount, which  we  did,  fastening  our  steeds, 
and  seating  us  on  the  ground,  a  little  apart 
from  the  king,  who  lay  a' ready  wrapped  in 
slumber. 

I  rested  me  'gainst  a  tree.  The  sun  burned 
with  such  mighty  heat  it  seemed  like  to  con- 
sume the  very  shadows.  The  king's  great 
gerfalcon  perched  unhooded  on  the  saddle  of 


86  /  am  the  King 

his  Cyprian  horse,  to  which  'twas  fastened, 
blinked  sleepily  at  me,  and  stirred  the  tiny 
silver  bells  on  its  jesses.  Over  the  earth  a 
great  quiet  was. 

Grievous  is  my  shame  that  I  must  confess 
it,  but  I  fear  my  eyes  played  traitor  to  my 
intent,  and  closed  ere  I  was  ware  of  it. 

The  next  happening  of  which  I  had  knowl- 
edge was  the  sound,  near,  and  not  to  be  denied, 
of  fast  coming  horsemen,  many  in  number. 
Astir  in  a  trice,  the  king  awakened;  we  were 
but  springing  to  horse  when  the  barbarian 
horde  poured  upon  us,  outnumbering  us  three 
to  one.  Scarce  had  we  time  to  assume  armor, 
the  which  had  been  put  off  for  resting,  ere  we 
were  in  hand-to-hand  conflict,  the  king,  as 
ever,  in  the  midst,  laying  about  with  mighty 
blows,  which  left  many  a  cleft  turban  to  tell 
the  tale. 

In  the  struggle,  I  being  hard  bestead  by  a  Sar- 
acen emir,  and  having  all  of  fighting  to  which 
I  could  give  attendance,  lost  sight  of  my  lord 
the  king:  when  I  again  beheld  him  he  was 
separate  from  us  by  the  distance  of  some 
twenty  paces,  and  was  well  nigh  surrounded 
by  his  enemies. 

In  an  instant  of  time  I  saw  Jerusalem's  hopes 
in  the  dust,  England  bereft  of  her  king,  and 
chivalry  of  its  greatest  ornament.  Scarce 
knowing  that  which  I  would  do,  I  spurred  for- 


Godfrey's  Tale  87 

ward,  and,  dashing  in  the  midst  of  his  captors, 
said,  in  the  lingua  franca,  — 

"  I  am  the  king !  spare  my  life ; "  and  I 
blessed  that  day  the  mighty  stature  which  gave 
color  to  my  lie. 

Swift  as  the  thought  of  man,  the  Saracens, 
who  even  now  had  laid  their  infidel  hands  upon 
the  person  of  the  king,  and  were  seeking  to 
disarm  him,  forsook  him,  and  fell  fiercely  upon 
me.  Whilst  I  was  being  bound  fast,  and  made 
prisoner  in  their  hands,  despite  my  struggle, 
the  king,  seeing  my  intent  from  the  first,  but, 
nathless,  little  liking  to  yield  him  to  it,  con- 
tinued to  lay  about  him  with  mighty  blows  as, 
if,  perchance,  he  yet  hoped  to  release  us  from 
our  plight. 

Fearing  he  would  so  enrage  our  enemies 
that  they  seize  him  also,  I  fell  a-pleading  with 
him  in  English,  trusting  that  none  other  about 
had  knowledge  of  this  tongue. 

"  My  lord,  my  lord,  I  beseech  thee  hold  thy 
hand  lest  thou  make  my  presumptuous  lie  vain. 
Flee  whilst  thou  may,  I  implore  thee. "  . 

"Nay,  that  I  will  not;  Richard  were  not 
Plantagenet  an  he  could  thus  forsake  such 
friend  as  thou,"  quoth  he  hotly. 

"Then  hear  me,  your  majesty.  By  St. 
George,  and  by  every  other  saint,  Norman  or 
Saxon,  if  thou  wilt  not  give  heed  to  me  and 
save  thyself,  an  ever  I  am  free  of  these  my 
bonds  again,  and  have  use  of  my  hands,  I  will 


88  /  am  the  King 

on  that  instant  draw  my  sword  and  fall  thereon. 
If  Godfrey  de  Bersac  may  not  serve  his  king 
he  may  not  live; "  and  this  I  uttered  in  a  tone 
of  such  grim  meaning  that  the  king  was  not 
given  to  doubt  an  I  meant  it  fully. 

At  this  instant  the  rest  of  our  knights,  hav- 
ing despatched  the  body  of  Saracens  who  had 
set  on  them,  came  swiftly  to  our  aid,  and  my 
captors,  fearing  a  rescue,  seized  the  bridle  of 
my  destrier,  and  I  felt  my  steed  bounding  over 
the  earth  at  a  pace  which  soon  lost  me  to  sight 
of  my  comrades. 

How  long  we  rode,  how  much  of  space  we 
compassed,  I  wot  not,  for  my  thoughts  were  of 
so  heavy  a  nature  that  they  did  weigh  down 
each  moment  'til  it  needs  must  drag  most 
wearily;  but  this  of  a  surety,  the  sun  was  past 
the  meridian,  and  declined  toward  evening  ere 
we  beheld  the  Saracen  camp.  Then  did  my 
captors  slacken  their  pace  and  let  the  jaded 
steeds  fall  to  a  walk  —  which  of  a  truth  had 
become  a  necessity  with  mine  own  beast,  it 
being  of  so  heavy  a  build  't  was  hard  pressed 
to  keep  abreast  of  the  fleet  Arab  coursers. 

When  we  were  at  length  come  within  the 
camp  much  excitement  was  there,  the  soldiers 
being  run  together  'til  they  did  throng  us. 
The  Sharif  Taleb  Ebn  Amru  —  of  whose  name 
I  came  later  to  know  and  have  much  cause  to 
remember  —  being  in  command  of  our  party, 
did  order  that  the  soldiery  disperse  and  go 


Godfrey  s  Tale  89 

each  to  his  own  place.  Howbeit,  such  was 
their  joy  at  thought  of  the  capture  of  Richard, 
that  command  and  imprecation  fell  on  deaf 
ears,  and  they  so  pressed  upon  us  that  at  length 
Taleb  drew  his  cimeter,  beating  back  the  crowd 
'til  he  forced  them  let  us  pass  to  the  entrance 
of  a  great  silken  pavilion,  where  I  was  taken 
from  my  horse  and  straight  led  within. 

'Twas  a  spacious  apartment,  and  all  things 
bespoke  it  the  dwelling  of  one,  rich,  powerful, 
mayhap  royal.  The  inner  walls  of  the  tent 
were  hung  with  rich  silken  fabric  of  wondrous 
and  splendid  broidering;  skins  of  tigers  and 
other  wild  beasts  covered  the  floor,  while  midst 
a  hill  of  soft  and  silken  pillows  half  sat,  half-re- 
clined a  man,  clad  in  a  loose  robe  of  thinnest  silk, 
heavily  broidered  in  golden  stitchery,  wearing 
on  his  head  a  light  turban  stuck  about  with  glit- 
tering jewels.  Beside  him  two  black  slaves  stood, 
wielding  with  the  slow  grace  of  long  usage  great 
fans,  which  kept  the  heated  air  in  motion. 

By  the  stature  of  this  man,  his  bearing  of 
command,  his  piercing  black  eyes,  his  em- 
browned face  and  curling  beard,  I  judged  me 
in  the  presence  of  the  great  Saladin.  There 
was,  beside,  a  look  of  nobility  in  the  counte- 
nance which  accorded  well  with  the  knightly 
deeds  of  this  most  admirable  foe.  Nathless,  I 
was  soon  to.  know  not  Saladin,  but  Saphadin, 
his  brother,  who  greatly  resembled  him,  was 
to  be  my  judge. 


go  /  am  the  King 

I  had  opportunity  to  observe  all  things  which 
I  have  named  to  you,  whilst  my  captor  uttered 
in  excited  speech  with  much  graceful  motion- 
ing of  the  hands  —  but  in  a  tongue  unknown  to 
me,  which  was  doubtless  Arabic  —  the  reason 
for  so  sudden  and  unannounced  an  intrusion. 

Two  words  of  his  speech  were  open  to  my 
understanding,  — "Malec  Ric;"  and  I  saw  the 
eye  of  Saphadin  glow  with  a  sudden  brighten- 
ing as  they  fell  upon  his  ear.  Quoth  he,  this 
time  in  the  lingua  franca,  which  I  do  under- 
stand indifferently  well,  — 

"  Loose  his  hands  and  unlace  his  armor. 
'T  is  not  meet  that  so  great  a  king  as  Richard 
should  stand  before  us,  bound  as  a  captive 
slave."  Then,  as  one  of  the  Arabs  stepped 
forth  to  do  his  hest,  he  waved  him  aside. 
"Nay,  by  the  beard  of  the  Prophet,  thou  art 
forgetful  of  his  rank.  Richard  is  no  less  king 
for  being  captive.  Do  thou  unharness  him 
thyself,  noble  Sharif." 

Thereupon,  he  whom  after  I  knew  as  Taleb 
Ebn  Amru  stepped  forward  and  'gan  to  undo 
me.  Loosing  the  pin,  and  opening  the  ventail 
of  my  helmet,  there  met  his  sight  not  the  fair 
cheek  and  red  beard  of  Richard,  nor  Richard's 
eyes  of  piercing  gray,  but  withal  mine  own 
scarred  cheek  and  dark  locks.  When  the  hel- 
met was  lifted  from  my  rough  dark  head,  which 
they  had  thought  to  see  covered  with  Richard's 
red-gold  curls,  beshrew  me,  another  time  I  had 


Godfreys  Tale  91 

died  of  mirth  at  beholding  their  countenances. 
As  'twas,  I  fear  me  a  look  of  derision  lay  on 
my  lips. 

Ere  I  was  ware  of  his  intent,  the  Sharif, 
with  anger,  writ  large  in  his  eye,  flung  mine 
unoffending  helmet  to  the  earth,  and,  raising 
his  open  palm,  would,  had  I  not  drawn  back 
from  his  reach,  have  smitten  me  on  the 
cheek. 

"  Thou  dog  of  a  Christian,  thou  consumer  of 
swine's  flesh,  thou  worshipper  of  idols;  'tis 
thy  father  Eblis  who  hath  taught  thee  to  trick 
a  true  son  of  the  Prophet.  Have  a  care  how 
thou  dost  vent  thy  evil  mirth,  or  thy  head  will 
quick  follow  thy  helmet." 

"Now,  by  all  the  saints  in  the  calendar," 
quoth  I,  with  great  scorn,  "it  needs  not  the 
aid  of  so  mighty  a  person  as  Eblis  to  teach  me 
to  trick  one  of  thy  slender  wit,  else  hadst  thou 
not  fallen  with  so  great  readiness  in  my  poor 
trap.  Dost  think  that  Richard  of  England, 
the  most  valiant  knight  in  Christendom,  the 
very  flower  of  chivalry,  would  stoop  to  beg  of 
an  infidel  who  follows  the  heathen  crescent, 
'  Spare  my  life? '  A  child  had  known  better." 

Thereupon  the  Arab  drew  his  cimeter,  hold- 
ing it  ready  to  strike,  while  yet  he  stayed  his 
hand  to  question  me. 

"  By  the  tomb  of  the  Prophet,  thy  life  is  for- 
feit if  that  other,  'pon  whom  we  had  a' most 
laid  hand,  was  indeed  '  Malec  Ric. '  Speak, 


92  /  am  the  King 

say  thine  own  death  sentence,  or,  perchance, 
thou'lt  lie  as  before." 

"Nay,  Saracen,  thy  word  doeth  me  wrong. 
I  would  not  lie  to  save  mine  own  poor  life. 
Take  it,  I  give  it  gladly,  rejoicing  yet  that 
't  is  not  Richard's." 

I  saw  the  bright  blade  swing  aloft.  Scarce 
had  I  time  for  an  Ave.  I  bethought  me  God- 
frey de  Bersac's  hour  was  come,  when  Sapha- 
din's  voice  broke  on  mine  ear. 

"Stay  yet  a  moment,  noble  Taleb,  ere  thy 
rash  spirit  doth  force  thee  do  that  which 
thou 'It  regret.  It  beseemeth  me  so  generous 
a  deed,  though  it  be  done  to  our  despite,  scarce 
merits  such  ill  reward." 

"  Doth  my  lord  Saphadin  question  my  right 
to  do  that  which  I  would  with  mine  own?" 
the  Sharif  made  answer,  in  tone  of  pride. 

"  I  question  not  thy  right,  Taleb  Ebn  Amru ; 
he  is  thy  prisoner,  and  being  such  is  within 
thy  power.  I  but  beg  thee  ponder  well  thine 
act  before,  lest  thou  be  forced  to  give  it  too 
great  thought  when  't  is  past  mending.  'T  is 
said  of  all  men  that  Richard's  hand  is  ever 
open  to  requite  faithful  service.  I  doubt  not 
he'll  e'en  offer  a  prince's  ransom  for  this 
noble  knight  ere  he  allow  him  suffer  for  his 
generous  act.  Bethink  you  well,  'twill  be  a 
great  sum,  which,  if  thou  bring  down  thy 
blade,  as  thou  art  purposed  to  do,  will  be  cut 
off  in  a  twinkling." 


Godfrey  s  Tale  93 

"  I  have  sworn  by  the  tomb  of  the  Prophet ; 
mine  oath  doth  bind  me,  Saphadin.  Stay 
me  not  from  fulfilling  it,"  quoth  Taleb,  in 
answer. 

"  Doth  Taleb  the  wise  forget  that  which  the 
Koran  doth  allow?  Hear  ye  it:  'Allah  will 
not  punish  you  for  an  inconsiderate  word  in 
your  oaths :  but  he  will  punish  you  for  what  ye 
solemnly  swear  in  your  deliberation.  And  the 
expiation  of  such  an  oath  shall  be  the  feeding 
of  ten  poor  men  with  such  moderate  food  as 
ye  feed  your  own  families  withal :  or  to  clothe 
them :  or  to  free  the  neck  of  a  true  believer 
from  captivity;  but  he  who  shall  not  find 
wherewith  to  perform  one  of  these  things  shall 
fast  three  days.' " 

"  Nay,  then,  since  thou  art  of  a  mind  to  hear 
it,  know  that  I  had  rather  this  infidel's  blood 
flowing  at  my  feet  than  any  golden  stream  that 
Malec  Ric  could  pour  there.  He  hath  tricked 
Taleb  Ebn  Amru,  and  hath  laughed  him  to 
scorn,  moreover,  and  for  this  he  shall  die.  I 
have  spoken,"  quoth  he,  folding  his  arms,  as 
one  who  had  made  an  end  of  a  thing. 

Upon  this  there  broke  from  the  emirs  who 
stood  around  a  murmur  of  disapproving,  and  I 
saw  that  only  he,  in  whose  power  my  life  lay, 
desired  to  rend  it  from  me. 

"Then,"  saith  Saphadin,  raising  him  to  his 
full  height,  and  gazing  upon  mine  adversary  with 
a  frown  of  righteous  wrath,  — "Then  do  I  ap- 


94  I  am  the  King 

peal  to  Allah  himself.  We  will  consult  the 
Koran ; "  saying  which  he  clapped  his  hands 
twice,  and  two  slaves  appeared  in  a  twinkling, 
bearing  a  bowl  of  perfumed  water  and  a  woollen 
napkin. 

When  Saphadin  had  performed  his  ablutions, 
yet  two  other  slaves  came,  these  bearing  on  a 
broidered  silken  cushion  a  copy  of  the  Koran, 
whose  jewelled  cover  bore  on  it  —  as  I  did  later 
learn  to  know  —  these  words  in  Arabic :  "  Let 
none  touch  me  but  they  who  are  clean." 

One  of  the  slaves  bowed  him  forward  and 
received  the  cushion  and  its  burden  on  his 
back,  having  a  care  that  the  book  did  not  sink 
below  the  level  of  any  man's  girdle  —  for  'tis 
counted  a  grievous  fault  if  a  Moslem  so  hold 
his  sacred  volume. 

Saphadin,  drawing  his  cimeter,  looked  to 
heaven.  "Bismillah,"  saith  he,  which  in  our 
tongue  doth  mean,  "  In  the  name  of  the  living 
God  "  —  thereupon  he  placed  the  point  of  his 
blade  'twixt  the  leaves  of  the  book  and  laid  it 
open. 

"  God  is  God,  and  Mohammed  is  his  Prophet. 
Praise  be  to  God  for  that  he  hath  so  settled  our 
disagreement.  Hear  ye  what  the  book  doth 
pronounce. 

" '  Serve  God  and  associate  no  creature  with 
him;  and  show  kindness  to  parents,  and 
orphans,  and  the  poor,  and  your  neighbor  who 
is  kin  to  you,  and  also  your  neighbor  who  is  a 


Godfrey  s  Tale  95 

stranger,  and  your  familiar  companion,  and  the 
traveller,  and  the  captive  whom  your  right  hand 
shall  possess.'"  When  Saphadin  had  made  an 
end  of  reading,  the  face  of  each  wore  a  look  of 
awe,  and,  verily,  mine  own  countenance  must 
have  been  likewise;  for  'twas  as  if  a  miracle 
had  come  betwixt  me  and  mine  adversary's 
hate  to  turn  aside  his  sword  from  me. 

Saphadin  spake  again ;  saith  he,  "  'T  is  thy 
right,  noble  Sharif,  to  take  this,  thy  prisoner, 
to  thine  own  tent,  and  keep  him  as  thou  art 
minded,  until  such  time  as  he  be  ransomed  or 
otherwise  disposed  of;  but,  and  if  it  please 
thee  allow  him  remain  beneath  the  walls  of 
my  tent,  I  '11  e'en  reward  thy  consideration  by 
a  present  of  two  she-camels,  great  with  young, 
and  two  lusty  and  comely  female  slaves.  Wilt 
thou  have  it  so  ?  " 

Taleb  inclined  his  turban,  making  the  while 
a  move  of  acceptance,  for  he  seemed  yet  dumb 
of  surprise  at  what  had  befallen. 

"  But  thou  wilt  make  thyself  answerable  for 
him,  Saphadin? " 

"I  swear  by  Him  who  holds  my  soul  within 
his  hands,  that  if  I  yield  not  thy  captive  in 
safety  to  thy  keeping  when  the  time  is,  that 
my  life  and  all  my  goods  are  forfeit  unto  thee, 
my  wives  shall  become  thy  slaves,  and  my 
slaves  the  slaves  of  thine.  Is  it  enough  ? " 

"It  is  enough,"  returned  Taleb,  and,  bow- 
ing his  head,  passed  from  the  tent.  A  motion 


96  /  am  the  King 

from  Saphadin's  hand  bade  the  crowd  follow, 
and  soon  we  were  alone,  save  for  the  slaves. 

'Twas  then  he  did  extend  to  me  his  hand 
with  most  friendly  grasping. 

"  I  know  not  thy  name  or  lineage,  Sir  Knight 
of  the  Cross,  but  thine  act  hath  proclaimed 
thee  noble  and  thy  courage  hath  made  thee  kin 
to  all  brave  men.  I  would  I  could  have  thee 
'neath  my  tent  curtains  as  guest,  not  prisoner. 
Thou  hast  heard  the  vow  by  which  I  bound  me 
to  deliver  thee  safely.  If  thou  wilt  give  an 
oath  to  me  that  thou  wilt  stay  as  thou  art,  nor 
strive  to  escape  so  long  as  thou  art  in  my 
keeping,  it  may  be  as  I  desire.  Swear  it,  by 
thy  Prophet,  whom  thou  dost  believe  to  be 
God,  by  Issa  Ben  Miriam.  Nay,  that  oath  may 
not  bind  thee  so  strongly  as  another.  Swear, 
rather,  if  thou  dost  break  thy  word,  that  by 
this  act  thou  dost  admit  that  in  the  garden  of 
Paradise  thou  shalt  walk  with  black-eyed  houris 
and  know  bodily  satisfaction,  —  swear  by  this." 

"Thou  hast  well  selected  thine  oath,  Mos- 
lem ;  a  true  Christian  had  rather  die  the  death 
than  affirm  that  most  abhorrent  belief.  But 
thou  shouldst  have  known,  noble  Saphadin, 
nor  this  oath,  nor  any,  were  needed.  Think 
you  I  could  peril  the  life  and  fortune  of  one 
but  for  whose  help  my  head  and  body  had  ere 
this  severed  a  long  and  close  companionship. 
Thou  hast  but  a  mean  opinion  of  a  Christian 
knight." 


Godfrey  s  Tale  97 

"Thou  hast  spoken  truth,  Sir  Knight;  I  am 
fairly  rebuked.  Thou  shalt  give  me  no  oath ; 
thine  honor  shall  be  all  the  chain  which  binds 
thee." 

Thus  abode  I  many  weeks  'neath  the  tent  cur- 
tains of  Saphadin,  ever  receiving  at  his  hands 
most  gentle  hospitality;  but  of  a  truth,  when 
there  came  to  mine  ear  tales  of  battles  lost  and 
battles  won,  in  which  Godfrey  de  Bersac  bore 
no  part;  when  I  must  needs  see  Saphadin  ride 
forth  with  the  army  to  war  'gainst  mine  own 
people,  whilst  I  remained  behind  in  the  tents 
like  a  sick  wench,  beshrew  me,  the  garment  of 
courtesy  was  well  nigh  rent  to  rags,  and  must 
needs  undergo  much  daily  patching  an  it  keep 
fit  for  decent  cover.  With  any  save  that  most 
generous  foe  it  had  not  been  possible  to  endure 
this,  and  my  churlish  temper  had  ceased  to 
smoulder  and  'gan  to  blaze. 

When  my  lord  Saphadin  was  within  the 
camp,  many  hours  we  passed  at  chess,  a  game 
which  I  do  play  but  indifferently  well,  and  at 
which  mine  adversary  did  often  beat  me  right 
soundly. 

Withal,  time  pressed  sorely  upon  me,  and 
my  thoughts  were  oft  as  heavy  as  the  lagging 
day.  Much  I  feared  for  Ronald,  that  since  my 
captivity  some  ill  might  have  befallen  him, 
though  I  scarce  had  been  able  to  put  into  words 
what  evil  I  dreaded.  Of  a  certainty  I  knew 
7 


98  I  am  the  King 

Richard  would  not  be  unmindful  of  the  boy, 
knowing  how  I  loved  him,  and  despite  that 
John  o'  Bardon,  my  other  squire,  had  ever  held 
himself  jealously  toward  the  child,  yet  I  was 
not  for  fearing  he  would  do  aught  to  serve  him 
ill.  Nathless,  ofttimes  in  the  deep  of  night, 
when  slumber  locked  my  sense,  I  would  have 
heavy  dreams  of  the  boy  who  ever  wore  in  my 
visions  the  sorrowful  look  he  had  wistful  turned 
toward  me  as  I  rode  from  camp  on  the  day  of 
my  capture.  Sometimes,  in  my  imagining,  he 
seemed  astray  on  the  desert,  alone,  perishing 
for  water,  and  calling  upon  me  to  come  to  his 
aid;  always  some  ill  threatened  him. 

On  a  day,  some  weeks  of  my  coming  to  the 
Saracen  camp,  my  lord  Saphadin  and  I  played 
at  chess.  I  had,  because  of  the  heat  and  my 
enforced  sloth,  taken  upon  me  to  wear  the  thin 
silken  garments  in  which  the  Saracens  were 
wont  to  array  themselves.  Thus  habited,  we 
reclined  'mongst  soft  cushions,  the  hot  air 
being  fanned  to  continuous  motion  by  the 
slaves,  this  giving  something  of  comfort  to  our 
heated  bodies. 

The  Saracen  had  but  now  mated  my  king  for 
the  third  time  of  the  morn,  and  I,  in  churlish 
displeasure  at  being  thus  beaten,  had  brushed 
the  pieces  into  an  heap  and  remained  staring 
sourly  at  them. 

"Now  by  the  beard  of  the  Prophet,  Sir 
Knight,  thou  shouldst  not  bear  me  ill-will  for 


Godfrey  s  Tale  99 

this  small  defeat,  seeing  that  but  yestermorn 
our  army  must  needs  take  a  far  heavier  one  at 
the  hands  of  thy  soldiery." 

At  which  saying,  my  brows  came  together 
still  more  blackly,  for  his  words  were  as  a 
goad  to  my  fretted  spirit. 

"  Of  a  truth  't  is  well  said,  but  what  part  or 
lot  hath  Godfrey  de  Bersac  in  such  victory, 
reclining  here  in  soft  luxury  like  a  sick 
wench  ? "  I  made  churlish  demand. 

Quick  there  leaped  to  his  countenance  a  look 
which  gave  me  to  know  that  my  rough  tongue 
had  inflicted  hurt  on  mine  enemy  who  was 
come  to  be  so  greatly  my  friend. 

"Surely  thou  art  ware,  Godfrey,"  saith  he 
in  tone  which  held  an  understanding  sorrow  in 
its  depth,  "an  thou  wert  my  prisoner  only,  I 
had  long  ere  this  sent  thee  back  to  Richard, 
without  awaiting  a  paltry  ransom.  Such  an 
act  as  thine  deserves  so  much  of  recognition 
from  all  brave  men ;  beside  this,  I  like  not  to 
behold  day  by  day  the  restless  fretting  of  a 
snared  lion." 

At  the  which  my  sorry  mood  passed  shame- 
facedly from  me. 

"I  cry  thee  pardon,  Saphadin.  Thou  art 
ever  the  most  generous  of  foes,  and  I  bethink 
me  't  is  but  poor  return  I  make  to  thee  for  thy 
many  favors,  with  my  sour  tempers  and  peev- 
ish frettings.  I  take  shame  to  myself  because 
of  them."  Whereupon  mine  adversary,  smil- 


ioo  /  am  the  King 

ing,  'gan  to  right  the  overturned  board  and  set 
his  pieces  in  order  for  another  battle. 

With  an  impatient  shaking  of  my  huge  body 
I  withdrew  from  my  reclining  posture  and 
stood  upright. 

"Nay,  nay,  my  lord,  no  more  of  chess  to- 
day, I  beg.  Thou  hast  the  brains  of  me  in  the 
game,  and  I  am  for  letting  well  alone  that 
which  I  do  so  ill,"  saying  which  I  passed  to 
the  opening  of  the  tent  —  for  a  shouting  and 
unwonted  commotion  without  had  caught  my 
hearing.  At  a  distance  I  beheld  many  Sara- 
cen soldiers  run  together,  there  appearing  to 
be  something  unaccustomed  going  forward 
'mongst  them,  for  great  turmoil  prevailed. 

I  clapped  my  hands  three  times,  and  straight 
there  appeared  before  me,  as  he  had  sprung 
from  the  earth  beneath  my  feet,  the  black 
slave,  who,  by  Saphadin's  order,  attended  on 
my  special  bidding. 

Pointing  to  the  group,  I  bade  him  run 
quickly,  see  what  was  going,  forward,  and  bring 
me  word.  Ere  the  command  was  fairly  from 
my  mouth  he  had  sped  on  the  way,  and  was 
returned  a' most  before  I  knew  him  gone.  Not 
'til  he  had  knelt  at  my  feet  again,  and  pressed 
the  earth  with  his  forefront,  would  he  deliver 
himself  of  his  errand.  For  't  is  the  way  of 
these  black  slaves  to  crouch  in  an  humbleness 
to  which  a  well-born  English  hound  would 
scarce  demean  himself.  Nor  would  he  ever 


Godfreys   Tale  101 

address  me  save  in  titles  of  exaggerated  honor, 
"most  worshipful,"  "great  white  king  of  the 
earth,"  and  many  more  such,  that  my  memory 
holds  no  longer.  I  dare  be  sworn  it  had  never 
pierced  his  black  skull  that  I  was  not  indeed 
the  wonderful  Malec  Ric,  of  whose  prowess  he 
had  doubtless  heard  such  tales  as  to  deem  him 
little  short  of  a  god. 

"Most  majestic  and  gracious  one,  'tis  said 
that  the  soldiers  have  captured  a  young  Frank- 
ish  lad  spying  near  the  camp,  and  have  fetched 
him  within;  that,  moreover,  the  youth  is  well 
nigh  perished  for  lack  of  food  and  water." 

I  turned  toward  Saphadin,  whose  quick  under- 
standing read  my  wish.  "Go  bid  them  bring 
the  prisoner  before  me  without  delay,"  he  com- 
manded the  slave. 

In  a  short  space  of  time  I  saw  the  crowd 
surge  toward  our  tent,  surrounding  the  lad, 
who  was  half  led,  half  borne  in  their  midst. 
When  they  were  come  anear,  my  eager  gaze 
discerned  the  face  of  Ronald;  thin,  'til  the 
skull  of  him  lay  open  to  view  'neath  the  drawn 
skin  of  his  face;  white  with  the  whiteness  of 
death,  the  lips  blue  and  swollen,  unkempt, 
miserable  and  footsore,  yet,  withal,  Ronald. 
Upon  seeing  me  he  gathered  strength  to  break 
from  his  captors.  Uttering  a  mighty  cry  of 
joyfulness,  he  fell  at  my  feet.  "  Master,  mas- 
ter, master ! "  saith  he,  when  I  had  raised  him 
pitifully  and  held  him  'gainst  my  arm,  the 


IO2  /  am  the  King 

which  he  kept  smoothing  over  with  his  weak 
hands  and  pressing  gently,  as  though  he  feared 
me  unreal. 

"Ronald,  what  doest  thou  here,"  I  made 
stern  demand,  for  on  the  sight  of  him  I  came 
nigh  to  guessing  the  reason  of  his  presence. 

He  gave  a  weak  laugh,  nor  seemed  to  heed 
my  question,  his  fingers  continuing  to  stray 
over  my  arm  and  body.  "  Thou  art  real,  thou 
art  not  but  a  shadow  of  my  crazed  brain ;  I  have 
found  thee  at  length  ?  "  saith  he,  and  so  saying 
his  brown  eyes  closed  and  his  sense  fled  him. 

"My  lord,"  quoth  I,  turning  to  Saphadin, 
who  looked  wonderingly  upon  us,  "  I  pray  you 
bid  these  men  begone  about  their  affairs.  This 
is  no  spy,  but  mine  own  squire,  who,  unless  I 
mistake  not,  hath  stolen  from  Richard's  camp 
in  search  of  me,  for  whom  he  doth  bear  a  fool- 
ish love ; "  and  without  further  ado,  nor  wait- 
ing leave  of  any,  I  raised  the  boy  in  my  arms 
and  bore  him  to  my  own  tent  a-joining,  where 
I  placed  him  on  my  pallet,  and  'gan  to  lave 
his  face  with  cold  water,  'til  his  sense  was 
come  to  him  again. 

I  heard  not  a  little  of  murmuring  'mongst 
those  without  who  had  taken  the  lad,  and  some 
complaining  at  being  thus  deprived  of  their  pris- 
oner, and  't  was  not  'til  Saphadin' s  voice  had 
sounded  several  times  in  sharp  command  that  the 
complaining  died  away  and  the  crowd  dispersed. 

When  Ronald  had  unclosed  his  eyes  again, 


Godfrey's   Tale  103 

feeling  the  cool  bath  upon  his  face,  he  was  for 
a  little  as  one  possessed  at  sound  of  the  falling 
water.  With  feeble  motions  of  his  hands  he 
strove  to  make  me  see  his  want;  and  when  I 
did  not,  being  strangely  lackbrained,  he  gath- 
ered enough  of  strength  to  raise  himself  and 
seize  the  ewer  from  my  hand.  Turning  it  to 
his  mouth  he  drank  and  drank,  giving  forth 
little  sounds  of  satisfaction  the  while,  'til  I, 
fearing  the  boy  would  harm  himself  with  so 
heavy  a  draught  after  long  thirst,  strove  with 
him,  at  length  gaining  the  ewer  from  his  tight 
clasped  hands. 

When  he  lay  back  on  the  couch  once  more, 
't  was  some  space  of  time  ere  he  would  give 
heed  to  my  questioning,  or  seem  to  hear  me, 
he  being  minded  to  lie  with  a  great  look  of  con- 
tent in  his  hollow  eyes,  and  gaze  on  me  as  he 
feared,  an  he  so  much  as  move,  I  would  slip 
from  his  vision  on  the  instant  and  be  resolved 
into  thin  air. 

"Master,  master,  master!"  saith  he  again, 
and  yet  again,  in  such  varying  tone  that  his 
one  poor  word  did  seem  to  sum  and  hold  all 
other  love  speech  in  it. 

Howbeit,  after  a  time  I  coaxed  him  to  his 
wit,  and  bade  him  word  his  tale  to  me  and  say 
why  I  found  him  thus,  half  dead  within  the 
Saracen  camp. 

"Chide  me  not,  my  lord,  for  that  I  could 
not  live  absent  from  thee,"  he  did  humbly 


IO4  /  ant  the  King 

plead,  his  great  eyes  brimming  with  love  still 
fixed  on  me.  "After  thou  wert  made  cap- 
tive, my  heart  was  well-nigh  breaking,  despite 
that  all  had  care  and  kindness  toward  me. 
When  days  passed  into  weeks,  and  still  I  saw 
thee  not,  or  knew  aught  of  thy  fate,  my  feeling 
brake  all  bonds.  On  a  night  I  stole  John 
o'  Bardon's  horse,  Mohammed  being  lame  of 
leg,  and  crept  from  the  camp  when  darkness 
and  sleep  covered  all.  I  knew  not  which  way 
to  turn  an  I  go  toward  thee,  but  I  prayed  to 
the  blessed  Mother  of  God  to  have  guidance  of 
me,  and  rode  on  and  on  I  knew  not  whither. 
When  day  was  come,  after  a  long  dark  night 
wherein  black  shadows  seemed  ever  about  to 
start  into  an  army  of  villain  Turks  ready  to 
seize  and  rend  me,  I  saw  that  I  was  lost 
to  sight  of  our  camp,  nor  beheld  I  any  other  in 
which  thou  mightest  be.  I  had  fetched  with 
me  but  little  food,  and  a  small  skin  of  water, 
having  come  to  sudden  resolve  to  seek  thee 
while  I  tossed  sleepless  on  my  pallet.  When 
I  sought  food,  to  bear  with  me  on  this  journey, 
I  found  little  in  the  larder,  and  I  could  not, 
of  my  impatience,  wait  the  coming  and  going  of 
another  day  ere  I  departed. 

"  All  day  I  rode  while  the  sun  burned  hot  on 
us  and  thirst  'gan  shortly  to  rage.  I  shared  the 
water  with  the  poor  horse  who  suffered  greatly, 
but  the  little  that  I  could  give  him  seemed  to 
scarce  more  than  wet  his  muzzle.  Nathless,  I 


Godfreys  Tale  105 

had  good  hope  soon  to  find  thee,  and,  it  being 
the  time  for  rains  to  fall,  I  scanned  the  sky 
for  a  cloud,  thinking  that  at  any  moment  relief 
might  so  be  brought  to  us.  All  day  the  sky 
was  as  a  cover  of  burnished  brass,  nor  bush 
nor  tree  gave  ever  so  little  of  shadow  wherein 
we  might  cool  ourselves.  Night  came  on :  the 
chill  of  it  entered  my  very  bones  causing  me  to 
become  sore  and  heavy.  I  lay  down  beside  the 
horse,  striving  to  sleep,  but  fear  was  on  me  and 
I  could  not.  I  drew  as  close  as  I  might  to  the 
beast,  thrusting  my  arm  across  his  neck,  for 
that,  being  alive,  he  seemed  to  yield  me  com- 
fort in  that  awful  loneliness  in  which  I  'gan  to 
doubt  if  I  were  not  the  only  living  being  left 
upon  the  earth.  The  dew  fell  so  heavily  and 
my  thirst  was  now  become  so  great  that  I 
essayed  to  draw  a  little  of  moisture  from  the 
sleeve  of  my  surcoat;  but  'twas  scarce  wet 
enough  for  this  though  it  had  the  feel  as  of 
my  having  been  drawn  from  a  stream. 

"  Day  broke  and  the  sun  came  up  and  warmed 
my  chilled  bones  to  burning  heat,  and  yet  no 
water  could  I  find  though  I  searched  diligently : 
and  still  the  heavens  were  locked  up  'gainst  our 
awful  need.  Step  by  step  the  way  was  become 
more  barren,  'til,  gaze  which  way  I  might,  only 
hot,  dry  sands  stretched  before  me.  When  night 
was  fallen  again  I  think  my  wit  'gan  to  go  from 
me,  for  I  did  seem  to  spy  cool  running  streams, 
which  no  sooner  having  come  upon  and  stoop- 


io6  /  am  the  King 

ing  to  quaff  of,  than  straightly  they  would  van- 
ish into  the  earth  and  my  lips  meet  naught  but 
burning  sand.  Then  thou  wouldst  appear  be- 
fore me,  my  lord,  and  when  I  strove  to  clasp 
and  hold  thee,  thou  wouldst  turn  to  thin  air  and 
be  gone  like  a  spirit. 

"  Another  day  broke,  and  well-nigh  powerless 
now  for  lack  of  food  I  wandered  on  for  a  time 
'til  the  horse  at  length  refused  to  stir,  but  stood 
with  nose  to  the  earth  and  drooping  ears,  nor 
heeded  my  feeble  effort  when  I  strove  to  move 
him  by  force.  Already  were  the  great  dark 
birds  of  prey  circling  and  circling  above,  mark- 
ing him  where  he  stood  nor  doubting  that  he 
would  shortly  fill  their  hungry  maws.  An  it 
had  not  been  for  fear  of  these,  of  their  sharp 
beaks  and  yet  sharper  talons  rending  my  poor 
body,  perchance  ere  life  had  fled,  I  had  then 
and  there  laid  me  down  beside  the  beast  and 
let  go  my  little  hold  of  life.  Howbeit  I  pressed 
on  weakly,  thy  face  ever  rising  before  me  an 
I  stumble  or  lose  my  footing,  and  when  I  was 
for  deeming  it  no  longer  possible  to  move, 
that  I  must  needs  lie  there  in  the  hot  sand 
and  die,  thy  voice  would  sound  in  mine  ear 
'  Up,  Ronald,  up,'  and,  striving  as  ever  to  obey 
thy  commands,  I  would  once  more  press  on 
'til  strength  did  again  forsake  me.  Thus  it  was 
throughout  all  that  day;  when,  just  before  the 
fall  of  darkness  mine  eyes  beheld  this  hill  in 
the  distance  and  the  gleam  of  tents  thereon. 


Godfrey  s  Tale  107 

'Twas  long  ere  I  knew  an  it  were  real,  and 
not  mine  own  witless  dreaming  shadowed  forth 
as  a  vision.  I  hid  myself  and  waited  'til  the 
darkness  fell  and  time  for  sleep  was  come; 
then  I  crept  softly  anear  the  camp,  and,  by 
fortune,  chanced  upon  a  sentry  who  slept  at 
his  post.  His  sleep  being  right  heavy  I  was 
enabled  to  steal  from  his  neck  the  water  skin 
which  by  the  blessing  of  the  saints  had  still 
enough  of  water  within  its  depths  to  yield 
me  a  joy-giving  draught.  Drinking,  I  crept 
'mongst  the  rocks  and  hid  and  slept  'til  the 
break  of  day.  When  I  awoke,  I  knew  not 
what  to  do.  I  feared  to  go  within  the  camp 
lest  I  be  taken  captive  and  thou  not  there : 
nathless,  I  was  ware  an  I  did  not,  another  day 
was  like  to  see  my  spirit  sped  with  hunger  and 
thirst.  The  while  I  skulked  about  trying  to 
find  somewhat  upon  which  to  stay  my  stom- 
ach, a  Turk  fell  on  me  unawares  and  haled 
me  hence.  Now,  thanks  be  to  the  blessed 
Virgin,  I  am  with  thee ;  and  if  thou  wilt  have 
it  so,  I  would  mightily  relish  somewhat  to  eat, 
for  it  hath  been  nigh  on  to  three  days  since  I 
tasted  food  or  water  save  for  the  drop  I  stole 
from  the  sleeping  Turk  yesternight." 

After  Ronald's  coming  the  days  hung  not  so 
wearily  upon  me.  The  lad  was  himself  within 
a  week's  time  and  his  presence  did  not  a  little 
to  lighten  my  moods.  From  him  I  learned 


io8  /  am  the  King 

of  all  the  happenings  to  the  army  of  the  cross 
since  my  leading  into  captivity:  of  the  de- 
spatches which  were  come  from  England  tell- 
ing Richard  of  the  evil  doing  of  his  brother 
John,  who  was  like  to  rend  the  throne  from 
him  an  the  king  came  not  soon  to  claim  his 
own.  And  how,  after  much  sorrow  of  mind, 
Richard  had  at  length  proclaimed  to  the  army, 
that  despite  the  great  need  of  his  return  to 
England,  he  would  nathless  remain  in  the  Holy 
Land  'til  after  Easter.  All  this  and  much 
beside  he  unfolded  to  me,,  and  long  hours  we 
talked  of  battles  won  and  battles  lost ;  but  and 
if  our  speech  turned,  as  it  was  sometimes  like, 
to  England  or  our  going  thither,  straight  fell  a 
cloud  on  Ronald's  face,  he  seeming  no  longer  to 
hold  interest  in  aught. 

At  all  other  times,  howbeit,  he  were  as  blithe 
and  gay  as  he  were  the  freest,  richest  knight 
in  all  Christendom,  and  not  poor  squire,  serv- 
ing a  poor  master,  captive  'mongst  infidels,  nor 
knowing  from  whence  his  ransom  would  come 
or  indeed  if  he  would  have  any.  Ofttimes  the 
boy  warbled  prettily  to  himself  and  sometimes 
did  enliven  our  dulness  by  striving  to  execute 
a  ballad  or  a  love  lay  upon  the  barbarous  in- 
struments that  the  Turks  do  use  from  which 
to  draw  music  withal.  And  did  he  word  or 
did  he  play,  'twas  ever  the  same;  content 
filled  his  brown  eyes  and  laughter  lay  not  far 
from  his  red  mouth. 


Godfrey  s  Tale  109 

My  memory  doth  love  to  linger  over  these 
days,  which  though  I  had  little  thought  on  it 
then,  were  so  soon  drawing  to  a  sorry  end.  I 
bear  small  doubt  of  who  brought  that  grievous 
end  to  pass,  despite  that  proof  'gainst  the  vil- 
lain was  never  brought  to  light:  but  it  doth 
warm  the  cockles  of  my  heart  to  call  to  mind 
that  in  after  time  he  came  to  pay  in  full  the 
price  of  his  evil  toward  Ronald.  Mine  eyes 
had  not  been  closed  to  the  ill  feeling  which 
mine  enemy,  Taleb  Ebn  Amru,  still  bore  toward 
me,  for  though  he  refrained  himself  from  doing 
aught,  he  ever  cast  black  looks  upon  me  an  he 
pass  me  in  the  way. 

But  to  my  tale  once  more,  for  thou  hast  as 
yet  no  knowledge  of  these  happenings  of  which 
I  prate. 

'Twas  the  nightly  custom,  by  my  Lord  Sapha- 
din's  order,  since  my  dwelling  within  the  Saracen 
camp,  that  the  slaves  set  beside  my  pallet  a 
flagon  of  wine,  from  which  I  took  a  good  draught 
ere  I  lay  down  to  slumber.  In  this  Saphadin 
showed  himself  a  most  gentle  host,  for,  being  a 
follower  of  Mohammed,  and  zealous  in  this  in- 
fidel belief,  he  took  no  wine  or  fermented  drink 
himself;  nathless  he  had  thought  to  my  Norman 
thirst,  which,  though  not  large,  is  most  com- 
pelling. 

It  fell  out  on  the  night  of  which  I  would 
speak  that,  being  monstrously  thirsty,  I  had 
swallowed  a  well-filled  stoup  of  the  wine  set  for 


i  io  /  am  the  King 

me,  and  had  poured  a  lesser  potion  for  Ronald, 
which  'twas  his  nightly  wont  to  take  ere  leaving 
my  tent  for  his  own,  near  by. 

"  T  is  poor  stuff,  Ronald,"  quoth  I,  holding 
the  vessel  toward  him ;  for  now  that  the  liquor 
was  on  the  inside  of  me,  I  was  ware  that  it  had 
a  taste  passing  strange  for  good  wine.  "  These 
infidels  have  great  knowledge  on  some  points, 
but  naught  of  good  wine,  beshrew  me." 

Ronald  tasted  the  potion;  twisting  his  face 
wryly,  he  set  it  down. 

"  By  St.  Hilary,  the  stuff  hath  a  right  bitter 
flavor,  and  I  like  it  not,"  quoth  he;  and  he 
wished  me  gentle  slumber  and  passed  from  the 
tent,  leaving  the  wine  untouched. 

Oft  have  I  in  bitterness  of  spirit  harked  back 
to  that  hour,  wishing  that  the  lad  had  taken  his 
potion  and  slept  his  drugged  sleep,  as  he  was 
most  like  to  have  done,  for  then,  mayhap,  he 
might  be  with  me  now;  but  straight  on  the 
footsteps  of  this  wish  I  see  so  much  of  after 
knowledge  crowd,  I  doubt  not  that  'twas  for 
the  best  that  all  happened  as  it  did.  Ronald's 
going  held  less  of  pain  to  him,  I  trow,  than  his 
staying  would  have  brought. 

From  now  must  I  word  thee  the  tale  of  this 
event  as  I  after  gathered  it  through  the  broken 
utterance  of  Ronald  and  the  speech  of  the  fright- 
ened slaves :  for  from  the  hour  I  fell  on  slumber 
that  night,  after  swallowing  the  stoup  of  wine,  I 
knew  naught  of  what  went  forward  'til  mine  eyes 


Godfreys  Tale  in 

unclosed  heavily,  and  with  great  unwillingness, 
upon  a  frightened  group  of  slaves  about  my 
couch,  together  with  Saphadin  himself,  who 
held  within  his  arms,  Ronald,  wounded  and  well- 
nigh  dead. 

'T  is  said  that  in  the  deep  of  the  night,  Ronald 
awoke  from  a  light  slumber.  The  sound  of 
stealthy  movement  in  my  tent  caught  his  quick 
ear.  At  first  he  deemed  it  but  a  trick  of  his 
half-dreaming  brain,  and  had  straightly  turned 
to  slumber  again  an  a  louder  sound  of  some- 
thing falling  had  not  brought  him  to  broad 
wakefulness.  Creeping  from  his  couch  then,  he 
softly  pushed  aside  my  tent  curtains,  and  in  the 
dim  blackness  faintly  descried  figures  moving 
near  my  couch.  Uttering  a  frighted  cry,  he 
sprang  forward  and  threw  a  tight  clasp  about 
the  body  of  a  man,  to  whom  he  clung  with  a 
fierce  grip,  crying  out  the  while  to  arouse  the 
sleeping  slaves.  Despite  that  the  villain  strove 
with  all  his  force  to  loose  himself  from  the  boy's 
grasp,  he  clung  to  him  doughtily.  Again  and 
yet  again  did  Ronald's  cry  sound  out,  'til  at 
length  the  slaves  were  wakened  and  came  run- 
ning with  lights.  Saphadin  came  also,  knowing 
not  what  had  on  a  sudden  befallen.  Howbeit, 
ere  these  were  arrived,  the  villain  with  whom 
Ronald  grappled,  had  loosed  himself,  having 
smote  the  lad  with  a  knife,  leaving  two  deep 
wounds  in  the  body  of  him,  from  which  his  life 
blood  poured. 


H2  /  am  the  King 

Through  all  of  this  I  had  been  in  heavy  sleep 
beside  my  pallet,  from  which  I  had  been  dragged 
and  bound  fast,  hand  and  foot ;  while  my  mouth 
was  wrapped  firmly  about  with  a  silken  scarf, 
so  that  in  case  of  my  waking  I  had  not  been 
able  to  make  outcry.  The  tent  wall  showed  a 
long  clean-cut  rift,  through  which  the  villains 
had  admitted  themselves  and  through  which 
they  had  doubtless  purposed  to  bear  me ;  to 
what  fate  I  know  not,  save  only  this,  an  Taleb 
Ebn  Amru  had  the  naming  of  it,  beshrew  me. 
I  like  not  to  dwell  upon  the  thought,  even  now, 
though  I  be  nothing  cowardly. 

Ronald,  despite  his  wounds,  had  crawled  to 
my  side  while  the  slaves  unbound  me  and  strove 
to  waken  me  from  my  heavy  slumbers.  But 
mine  eyes  were  so  fast  holden  with  sleep  that  I 
knew  naught  until  after  long  shaking.  Through 
all  this  time  the  boy  hung  over  me,  crying  and 
calling  heaven  to  witness  that  I  was  a'ready 
dead,  and  refusing  comfort  of  any.  At  length 
when  mine  eyes  were  come  apart,  my  dazed 
sense  strove  slowly  in  me.  I  beheld  the  boy's 
white  face  close  to  mine  own,  and  felt  his  tears 
warm  upon  my  hand;  while  around  us  stood 
the  staring  crowd  of  slaves  and  torch-bearers ; 
fright  marking  every  countenance  for  thinking 
if  perchance  blame  might  not  fall  heavily  on 
them  for  this  night's  work. 

I  raised  myself  heavily,  questioning  of  what 
all  meant,  whereupon,  ere  any  could  heed  or 


Godfreys  Tale  113 

answer,  I  saw  Roland  slip  aside  and  fall,  losing 
his  sense. 

'T  was  long  ere  my  clouded  mind  could  grasp 
these  happenings,  for  the  drug  still  worked 
within  me.  Saphadin  had  of  his  pitifulness  re- 
moved Ronald,  and  Saladin's  own  leech  was 
come  quickly  to  attend  upon  him,  ere  I  was  in 
my  proper  mind  again:  but  'twas  of  little  avail, 
for  the  knife  had  dealt  death  at  each  stroke, 
and  'twas  but  a  matter  of  hours  now  ere  the 
boy's  spirit  be  sped.  When  the  leech  at  length 
gave  place  to  me  beside  Ronald's  couch  I  saw 
that  he  did  cast  strange  looks  upon  me,  but 
never  dreamed  I  their  import  until  later,  when 
Ronald  had  unfolded  his  pitiful  tale  to  my 
hearing. 

As  I  bent  beside  the  boy  I  saw  that  the  grey 
shadows  of  death  were  fast  eating  up  the  fair 
roundness  of  his  face,  but  in  his  eyes  there 
dwelt  a  look  that  held  the  glory  of  heaven. 
Though  I  be  man  it  shamed  me  not  that  mine 
own  eyes  were  become  fountains  of  salt  water 
as  I  gazed  on  the  untimely  ending  of  one  so 
fitted  for  life.  I  essayed  speech,  but  my  tongue 
clove  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth  and  no  sound 
could  I  utter. 

"  Grieve  not  thus,  Godfrey,"  saith  he,  seeing 
this  and  reaching  forth  a  weak  hand  to  touch 
my  face.  "  I  have  much  to  tell  thee,  which 
having  heard,  thou  'It  then  be  assured  that  my 
passing  is  for  my  happiness.  The  saints  have 
8 


H4  /  am  the  King 

been  good  to  me  in  this,  for  my  death  hath 
served  to  rescue  my  kingdom  and  my  king; 
for  thou  art  both  of  these." 

Then  'gan  he  to  word  a  tale  so  passing 
strange,  I  had  fain  thought  him  raving  an  he 
spake  not  so  calmly.  And  by  this  tale  I  was 
ware  that  't  was  no  lad  who  had  shared  my 
poor  fare,  served  me  as  henchman,  fought  and 
marched  at  my  side,  bearing  our  hard  life  with 
so  brave  a  face  that  I  was  e'en  rejoiced  to  think, 
when  his  age  was  ripe  therefor,  I  myself  would 
lay  the  accolade  on  his  shoulder. 

What  boots  her  pitiful  tale  of  lament  and  re- 
bellion that  she  was  born  a  wench  in  a  family 
of  wenches ;  her  dreams  of  glory,  her  longings 
which  did  break  forth  to  action,  fired  by  unceas- 
ing talk  of  the  Crusades. 

"  The  blood  of  a  soldier  beat  in  my  veins, 
Godfrey,  the  heart  of  a  soldier  throbbed  'neath 
my  wimple.  On  a  night  as  I  lay  tossing  on 
my  couch,  I  resolved  to  go  to  Palestine,  wench 
or  no.  Then  donned  I  man's  attire,  and  as  well 
as  I  might  I  donned  his  courage  also.  Alas  I 
wist  not  what  it  was  to  be  a  man ;  the  perils  I 
feared  not,  but  the  hardships  burdened  my 
woman's  flesh,  all  unused  to  aught  save  dainty 
fare  and  soft  housing.  I  dared  not  turn  back,  I 
scarce  dared  press  forward.  At  Vezelai,  where 
I  was  come  after  much  toil,  I  joined  me  to  the 
knight  Ranulf  de  Roveirie  and  fared  as  best  I 
might  'mongst  his  rough  troopers. 


Godfreys  Tale  115 

"  Thou  knowest  of  our  meeting  at  Messina, 
and  from  thenceforward  my  tale  is  thine  also. 
Of  all  thy  gentleness  to  me  since,  how  can  I 
speak  my  gratefulness — "  but  here  I  stopped 
her  prating,  for  well  thou  art  ware,  rough  God- 
frey de  Bersac  knows  naught  of  gentleness. 

So  amazed  was  I  at  her  words  that  I  wist  not 
what  to  say.  As  my  little  comrade  I  had  been 
ready  enough  of  speech  with  her,  but  the  simple 
knowledge  that  she  was  not  man  like  myself, 
seemed  on  the  instant  to  bear  her  far  from  me, 
leaving  me  abashed  and  silent.  Already  were 
past  events  thronging  before  me,  mine  eyes 
opened  now  to  a  new  sad  understanding  of 
them.  A  pain,  the  like  of  which,  God  be 
thanked,  has  never  fallen  on  me  again,  was 
now  gripping  my  heart ;  the  pain  which  comes 
of  knowledge  of  another,  wounded,  perchance 
mortally,  at  thy  hand,  despite  that  it  was  un- 
witting done. 

"  I  would  that  I  had  lived  to  take  the  order 
of  knighthood  at  thy  hands  and  to  aid  a  little 
longer  in  this  righteous  cause  in  which  we  war, 
but  God  hath  not  so  ordered  it  and  I  rest  con- 
tent in  having  served  thee,"  saith  she  when  she 
had  gathered  strength  to  speak  again. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  go  hence,  comrade,  lacking 
one  boon  which  thou  dost  crave ;  for  though  thou 
art  not  to  wear  thy  spurs  in  this  world,  who  can 
say  thou  'It  not  pass  to  another  where  good  fight- 
ing is,  and  where  thy  knighthood  will  avail  thee 


1 1 6  /  am  the  King 

something.  Rise  Sir  Ronald  de  Glarrville,  true 
knight  and  valiant  soldier,"  and  I  did  touch  her 
soft  three  times  upon  the  shoulder  with  my 
blade. 

Then  flashed  a  look  of  great  joy  within  her 
eyes  and  while  I  held  aloft  before  her  steady 
gaze  the  cross  upon  my  sword  hilt,  she  breathed 
forth  the  vow  of  knighthood,  which  bound  her 
to  gentle  deeds,  the  upholding  of  the  innocent, 
and  the  succor  of  the  weak.  After  which  a 
silence  fell  for  a  long  minute,  and  when  she 
spake  again  her  voice  was  changed  and 
faltering. 

"  When,  or  if  thou  shalt  return  to  England," 
she  paused,  then  pressed  on  bravely,  "  seek  out 
my  father  if  he  be  yet  alive ;  relate  to  him  my 
wanderings.  Tell  him  of  my  end  and  where 
my  body  lies.  Say  to  him  though  I  but  ill 
played  the  man,  I  yet  did  naught  which  misbe- 
came my  womanhood.  That  be  all  —  now  fetch 
hither  the  priest  that  I  may  make  my  peace 
with  God ;  "  for,  thanks  be  to  the  saints,  there 
was  a  holy  father  'mongst  the  prisoners  in  the 
camp,  and  Ronald  needs  not  to  go  unhousled  to 
the  grave. 

So  heavy  was  I  with  sorrow  at  all  to  which 
I  had  given  ear,  that  I  stumbling  sought  my 
feet  to  do  her  bidding.  As  I  was  passing  from 
the  tent,  she  uttered  my  name  in  voice  so  weak 
I  scarce  could  catch  the  sound  thereof,  yet 
withal,  't  was  fraught  with  a  something  new  to 


Godfreys  Tale  117 

mine  ear.  I  turned  me  about  and  met  a  look 
from  her  eyes,  a  look  such  as  page  gives  not  to 
master,  nor  comrade  to  comrade.  Untutored 
as  I  was,  I  yet  understood,  and  hastened  to  her. 
I  was  not  unmindful  of  my  love,  my  lady,  nor 
deemed  I  myself  unfaithful  for  that  I  raised  the 
dying  child  in  my  arms  and  laid  a  long  and 
tender  kiss  upon  her  mouth. 

When  I  lifted  my  head,  the  flush  on  her  face 
well-nigh  chased  from  it  the  shadows  of  death. 
My  heart  was  moved  to  such  pity  and  yearning, 
that  words  of  endearment  rushed  to  my  lips; 
ere  I  could  give  utterance  to  them  she  stayed 
me  with  her  soft  hand  on  my  lips. 

"  Nay,  Godfrey,  say  no  word.  I  know  full 
well  that  all  thy  great  and  loyal  heart  is  in  an- 
other's keeping.  Thou  lovest  her,  even  as  I 
love  thee.  I  have  no  shame  to  say  it,  —  as  I 
love  thee,"  and  she  did  utter  each  word  with 
such  dwelling  tenderness  as  wrung  my  heart  to 
self-hatred.  "Some  day — some  time,  long 
hence  —  thou  wilt  tell  her  of  this.  Say  to  her 
—  beloved  —  beloved  —  nay,  I  cannot  tell  it 
thee  —  thou  wilt  know  how  to  word  it  for  me." 
She  paused,  and  turning  her  face  hid  it  for  a 
time  on  my  breast.  I  held  her  tenderly,  my 
lips  laying  soft  kisses  on  her  fair  curls,  my 
tongue  palsied  from  sorrow.  "  Now  of  thy 
goodness  go,  and  send  the  holy  father,"  she 
murmured  at  length  and  lay  back  from  my 
arms  spent  and  weak. 


1 1 8  /  am  the  King 

§'    . 

I  went,  walking  as  one  being  sightless,  all 
things  dancing  before  me  in  a  haze. 

'T  was  long  ere  the  priest  summoned  me 
again  to  her  side  and  unconsciousness  was 
fallen  on  her  sense ;  she  knowing  me  not  nor 
seeming  other  than  dead  save  for  a  faint  and 
labored  breathing.  • 

I  have  faced  death  full  many  times  on  the 
field  of  battle  but  never  seemed  he  so  grim  as 
in  those  hours  when  he  did  sit  face  to  face  with 
me  over  against  the  body  of  the  lad  I  loved  so 
well.  For  to  me  she  was  still  but  a  lad  and  my 
gallant  little  comrade,  save  when  the  memory 
of  that  kiss  rose  up  to  deny  her  manhood. 

The  far  sounds  of  the  early  morning  camp, 
cries,  oaths,  and  laughter  'gan  now  to  press  hard 
on  the  near  silence  about  us,  as  there  were  no 
place  in  the  busy  world  for  the  quiet  of  death. 

I  rose  and  pushed  aside  the  tent  curtain.  The 
rising  sun  sent  a  long  ray  across  the  earth  'til  it 
rested  like  a  flame  on  the  child's  face,  glorifying 
it  beyond  measure.  Her  eyes  unclosed ;  "  Be- 
loved," she  whispered,  smiling  with  soft  content 
as  one  who  greets  her  love,  with  now  no  thought 
of  parting ;  and  on  the  instant  her  spirit  sped. 

Of  the  mad  sorrow  which  raged  in  my  heart 
after  Ronald's  passing  I  have  no  word  to  tell 
thee.  My  thoughts  lived  over  each  event  of 
our  common  life,  I  striving  ever  to  see  wherein 
I  might  have  guarded  her  'gainst  this  sorrowful 


Godfrey  s  Tale  1 1  g 

end ;  naming  myself  the  while  a  doting  fool  in 
that  I  had  not  sooner  read  her  piteous  secret. 

But  did  regret  for  the  child's  loss  bear  heavily 
upon  me,  swift  on  its  footsteps  pressed  the 
knowledge  that  she  had  not  brooked  to  live 
and  have  me  return  to  Weregrave,  to  my  love. 
Beshrew  me,  I  am  no  cockloach,1  but  there  was 
that  in  Ronald's  eyes  which  gave  me  to  doubt  if 
time  or  circumstance  could  lightly  turn  her 
heart  from  me  to  another ;  and  great  shame 
seized  upon  me  for  that  I  blamed  myself,  that 
her  love  had  been  thus  given  me,  though  to  this 
hour  I  scarce  can  see  wherein  doth  lie  my  fault. 

On  the  morrow,  Ronald  was  borne  to  her 
grave,  it  being  on  the  crest  of  the  hill ;  for  I 
would  that  she  lay  as  near  by  to  heaven  as  we 
could  raise  her.  Over  the  place  of  her  burying 
I  bade  the  slaves  raise  an  heap  of  stones  so 
that  no  prowling  beast  could  ere  disturb  her 
slumbers. 

Saphadin  spared  not  the  use  of  the  rod  'mongst 
the  slaves  of  his  household,  trusting  thereby  to 
gain  some  knowledge  of  how  the  sleeping  potion 
was  come  in  my  wine  flagon.  Howbeit,  naught 
could  we  discover  from  the  howling  blackamoors, 
who  one  and  all  swore  by  Allah  and  the  Prophet 
that  they  had  borne  no  hand  therein.  Despite 
this  fact,  'twas  more  than  guessed  betwixt  us 
that  in  some  way  it  had  been  the  foul  work  of 
Taleb  Ebn  Amru  —  who  had  purposed  to  bear 
1  Silly  cockscomb. 


I2O  /  am  the  King 

me  away  and  take  vengeance  of  his  hatred  upon 
me,  the  while  he  claimed  that  I  had  fled  of  my- 
self, and  in  so  doing  forfeited  Saphadin's  wives 
and  goods  and  slaves  to  him.  'Twas  a  well-laid 
plan,  and  had  not  poor  Ronald  awakened  as  he 
did,  great  sorrow  had  fallen  on  all  of  us  because 
of  it. 

Of  the  days  which  followed  Ronald's  death, 
there  is  little  to  recount,  for  my  spirit  bore  itself 
so  heavily,  I  scarce  observed  their  passing.  The 
long  confinement  within  the  camp  told  greatly 
on  my  bodily  health  and  my  face  looked  back 
on  me  from  the  polished  metal  mirror  as  pale  as 
any  wench's. 

Then  was  the  dulness  of  life  a  little  lightened 
for  me  by  the  breaking  of  camp,  I  being  fetched 
to  the  new  camp  which  lay  well  concealed  within 
the  hills  scarce  nine  leagues l  distant  from  Joppa. 
From  the  highest  point  of  the  hill  on  which  we 
lay,  my  longing  eyes  could  see  in  the  valley  on 
the  north  side  of  the  distant  city,  the  tents  of  the 
Christian  army.  Day  by  day  I  climbed  to  the 
spot  —  for  by  Saphadin's  orders  I  was  let  to  have 
all  freedom  possible  —  and  here  would  I  watch 
the  distant  specks  which  marked  the  place  where 
mine  own  people  were.  Much  I  pondered  of 
the  cause  of  the  long  delay  in  the  coming  of  my 
ransom ;  ofttimes  even  doubting  if  perchance 
Godfrey  de  Bersac's  name  were  any  longer  held 
in  remembrance  of  any. 

1  In  the  Middle  Ages  a  league  was  about  two  miles. 


Godfreys  Tale  121 

On  a  day  as  I  came  thence  from  my  vigil,  I 
turned  aside  out  of  my  path,  casting  myself 
down  amongst  the  rocks  in  weariness  of  all  that 
the  earth  held.  My  thoughts  were  dwelling  sor- 
rowfully upon  Ronald  in  the  lone  grave  near  the 
sky,  and  of  the  child's  exceeding  great  love  for 
me  which  I  had  so  ill  deserved.  From  this  sore 
matter  they  passed  at  length  to  my  fair  love  in 
distant  England,  who  I  doubted  not  was  even 
then  awaiting  my  return.  While  I  lay  thus,  with 
face  upturned  to  the  sky  I  'gan  to  dream  of  that 
hour  of  home-coming  and  to  shadow  it  forth  in 
my  mind  as  a  real  thing.  I  pictured  how  first  I 
should  behold  my  lady,  and  what  words  she 
would  have  in  greeting  for  me :  I  saw  her  again 
standing  tall  and  fair,  backed  by  the  dull  grey 
stones  of  Weregrave,  while  within  her  eyes 
burned  the  look  which  they  had  worn  on  the 
day  I  parted  from  her.  Musing  thus  of  love, 
there  sudden  fell  on  my  startled  ear,  the  sound 
of  a  voice  so  near,  'twas  as  if  one  spake  from 
directly  beneath  me.  I  sprung  to  a  sitting  pos- 
ture nothing  doubting,  that  from  behind  some 
rock  or  bush  I  should  see  the  saucy  face  of 
Robin  Goodfellow  himself,  come  hither  from 
distant  England  to  play  his  prankish  tricks 
upon  us  still.  Had  it  been  so,  I  had  then  and 
there  given  the  pucksy  sprite  a  warmer  wel- 
come than  he  was  wont  to  get  of  mortals; 
for  I  was  in  the  mood  to  love  even  a  devil,  if 
only  he  be  a  good  Norman  devil  from  over 


122  /  am  tlie  King 

seas,  and  wear  a  straight  English  tongue  in  his 
head. 

No  spirit  or  devil  caught  my  roving  gaze, 
howbeit,  and  I  was  for  thinking  mine  ears  had 
tricked  me,  when  I  spied  a  crevice  in  the  rock 
beneath  me  which  seemed  to  run  deep  below 
the  surface.  While  mine  eyes  fastened  them- 
selves on  this,  wondering  if  perchance  it  had 
aught  to  do  with  this  strange  happening,  I  again 
heard  the  voice,  which  seemed  of  a  certainty  to 
reach  me  through  the  rock  rift.  This  time  my 
hatred  gave  my  hearing  to  know  that 't  was  the 
tongue  of  mine  enemy  that  spake. 

Saith  the  voice  of  Taleb  Ebn  Amru,  for  't  was 
he,  though  where  he  was  I  knew  not :  "  The 
sun  declines." 

Then  a  voice  whose  sound  was  unfamiliar  to 
my  hearing,  made  answer. 

"  Aye,  but  another  and  brighter  shall  rise." 

To  which  mine  enemy  returned,  "  May  it  rise 
quickly  and  shine  brightly." 

"  Amen  to  that  say  I,"  quoth  the  other. 

"  Thou  art  bearer  of  word  to  me  from  the 
great  lord  Conrad  of  Montserrat,  unless  I  mis- 
take," quoth  Taleb  Ebn  Amru,  dropping  on  a 
sudden  his  light  tone  for  one  of  more  serious 
import. 

Upon  hearing  the  name  of  the  Marquis  of 
Montserrat,  whom  Richard  greatly  mistrusted,  if 
camp  tales  were  not  untrue  —  he  deeming  him 
scarce  more  than  a  runagate  knave  —  I  listened 


Godfreys  Tale  123 

yet  more  closely,  hesitating  not  to  place  mine 
ear  'gainst  the  rock  rift,  which  having  done  I 
then  heard  all  speech  that  passed  betwixt  these 
two  as  I  had  been  on  the  spot. 

"  If  thou  art  the  Emir  Taleb  Ebn  Amru,  as 
I  judge  thou  art  from  thy  answers  to  my  speech, 
thou  art  right  in  thinking  me  the  bearer  of  word 
to  thee.  Conrad  of  Montserrat  bade  me  hither 
to  meet  thee  at  this  place  and  give  to  thy  hand 
this  parchment,  it  being  the  signed  agreement 
which  thou  didst  demand  of  him." 

After  a  short  space  of  time,  in  which  I  doubt 
not  the  Emir  took  cognizance  of  the  content  of 
the  parchment,  for  I  could  even  hear  it  crackle 
'neath  his  touch,  I  heard  him  again  hold  speech 
with  the  messenger.  'Twas  then  he  unfolded  a 
tale  of  such  twofold  treachery  that  it  did  make 
my  blood  boil  and  surge  only  to  listen  thereto, 
and  not  straightly  be  able  to  smite  the  schemers. 

This  was  the  word  which  the  false  Emir  sent 
to  the  false  Marquis,  —  namely,  that  all  was  in 
readiness  for  the  stroke,  and  even  this  night, 
Saladin  and  Saphadin  both  being  absent  and 
the  Emir  in  command,  it  was  purposed  that  a 
large  band  of  Saracens  would  ride  from  the 
camp.  These  would  come  quietly  and  with 
great  caution  on  the  Christians  in  the  gray  dawn, 
ere  the  hour  of  waking.  But  before  this  gen- 
eral attack  was  made,  it  was  designed  that  three 
of  the  bravest  of  the  soldiers  should  steal  withiii 
Richard's  tent  and  put  him  to  death.  There 


124  /  am  the  King 

upon  the  infidel  host  would  fall  on  the  sleeping 
army,  who,  having  no  time  to  arm  or  prepare, 
would  of  a  certainty  be  cut  to  pieces. 

Then  he  further  unfolded  his  plans  and  by 
these  I  knew  that  this  treachery  was  of  double 
nature,  in  that  the  Emir  aspired  to  overthrow 
Saladin  as  well  as  Richard. 

'Twas  purposed  that  when  the  victorious 
Saracens  returned  to  camp,  bearing  the  trophy 
of  Richard's  head — confusion  upon  them  for 
even  such  a  thought — that  certain  of  the  lead- 
ers should  proclaim  Taleb  Ebn  Amru,  Soldan, 
and  there  being  many  of  the  troops  dissatisfied 
at  the  long-continued  bloody  conflict  with  the 
English,  it  was  thought  that  these  would  join 
with  them  in  the  matter.  So  that  when  Saladin 
and  Saphadin  were  returned  to  camp,  'twould 
be  to  find  themselves  in  the  midst  of  a  hostile 
force  who  were  like  to  show  scant  mercy  toward 
them. 

And  this  be  not  the  whole  of  the  matter  yet, 
for  it  was  further  designed  that  after  Richard's 
murder,  Conrad  of  Montserrat  would  straightly 
put  himself  at  the  head  of  the  remnant  of  the 
Christian  forces,  and  thus  by  the  combined 
treachery  of  these  two,  the  leaders  of  both 
forces  would  be  in  position  to  make  a  truce  of 
great  advantage  to  themselves,  if  perchance, 
not  strictly  to  the  liking  of  others. 

All  this  I  overheard  with  mine  ear  fast  fixed 
to  the  rift  in  the  rock,  and  while  I  listened  I 


Godfreys   Tale  125 

pondered  of  the  means  which  lay  to  my  hand 
wherewith  to  overthrow  this  scheming  and  save 
both  Richard  and  Saladin. 

The  conference  having  come  to  an  end,  the 
voices  ceased  and  I  heard  after  a  time  foot- 
steps as  of  some  one  departing,  and  anon  the 
coming  feet  of  the  Saracen  Emir.  I  thanked 
the  saints  that  my  place  of  hiding  was  well  shut 
from  the  view  of  any  on  the  path  up  which  this 
treacherous  dog  was  like  to  come  on  his  return 
to  camp ;  for  had  he  glimpsed  me  there,  or  had 
reason  for  thinking  me  within  the  knowledge 
of  his  scheming,  he  had  not  spared  to  send  me  to 
another  world  by  the  shortest  road  there  may  be. 

I  therefore  rested  quiet  'til  I  heard  his  step 
come  and  pass,  and  mine  ear  told  me  that  he 
must  be  safely  gone  from  sight  these  many 
minutes.  Without  delay  then,  for  an  I  do  aught 
I  must  do  it  quickly,  I  took  the  path  which  the 
Emir  had  just  now  trod,  being  greatly  desirous 
of  finding  the  mystery  of  the  rift  in  the  rock 
and  the  greater  mystery  of  how  the  messenger 
of  Conrad  was  come  unseen  to  within  the  guard 
of  the  Saracen  camp. 

Down  the  path  I  trod  slowly,  searching  dili- 
gently for  any  sign  of  way  or  opening  toward 
the  direction  from  which  I  judged  the  voices  to 
have  come.  Twice  I  passed  over  this  path  even 
down  to  where  the  sentinel  paced  his  slow  way, 
and  no  sign  could  I  discern  of  any  mode  of 
egress.  For  be  it  known  to  you  that  for  a 


126  /  am  the  King 

matter  of  ten  paces  on  one  side  of  this  path,  the 
earth  was  rough  and  boulder  strewn,  and  be- 
yond this,  for  a  great  distance  down  the  hill,  ran 
an  unbroken  wall  of  rock  to  twice  the  height 
of  a  tall  man.  Nathless,  'twas  from  this  way 
that  the  voices  sounded,  and  only  from  this 
way  could  the  messenger  have  approached 
unseen  into  the  camp. 

I  was  passing  over  this  ground  for  the  second 
time  and  about  to  give  over  the  search  which 
seemed  like  to  prove  fruitless  and  turn  my 
thought  to  the  pressing  matter  of  mine  own 
action.  Belike  it  was  that  the  rock  rift  over 
which  I  had  rested  had  no  connection  with  any 
other  spot,  and  the  voices  that  I  had  heard  as  by 
a  miracle,  had  been  borne  to  me  from  I  know 
not  where,  so  that  by  the  will  of  God  I  might 
overthrow  His  enemies.  Having  reached  this 
conclusion  I  turned  about  with  the  intent  to 
go  straightly  to  my  tent,  when  mine  eye  was 
caught  and  held  by  a  scrap  of  bright  silk 
swinging  from  the  point  of  a  brier  which  grew 
over  against  the  -wall  of  rock.  My  heart 
bounded  within  me,  for  it  was  of  the  hue  of 
the  sash  which  I  had  beheld  but  this  morn, 
bound  about  the  middle  of  the  Emir.  I  paused 
not  long  to  consider  that  he  must  have  lately 
brushed  near  by  the  bush.  Clambering  over 
the  rough  way,  I  stood  close  to  the  spot  striv- 
ing to  see  from  whence  he  had  come  to  this 
point.  No  path  nor  opening  showed  itself 


Godfrey  s  Tale  127 

nor  up  nor  down,  only  the  unbroken  wall  and 
the  rock-strewn  earth. 

Enraged  and  disappointed  beyond  measure 
at  thus  failing,  I  was  again  turning  toward 
camp,  when  my  impatient  foot  stirred  a  tiny 
pebble,  which  quickly  rolled  away  and  was 
lost  to  sight  'neath  the  dense  growth  of  brier 
against  the  rock.  On  the  instant,  I  heard  it 
drop  as  from  a  little  height.  Quick  as  I  can 
word  it  I  thrust  my  hands  amidst  the  briers 
and  tore  them  aside.  There  before  my  won- 
dering gaze  lay  an  opening  in  the  rock's  side 
which  would  admit  the  body  of  a  man  an  he 
double  himself  well  together  in  the  passing. 

Enough  of  light  was  there  to  be  ware  that  the 
bottom  of  the  cavern  was  distant  but  a  little 
way  from  the  level  on  which  I  stood.  I  there- 
fore drew  my  baselard  and  made  ready  to  pass 
through  the  hole,  wondering  if  perchance  I 
might  not  encounter  some  ambushed  enemy. 

Once  within,  and  I  dare  be  sworn  'twas  a 
closer  squeeze  for  me  than  my  Saracen  enemy, 
I  found  myself  able  to  stand  upright  in  a  spa- 
cious cavern  into  which  a  dim  light  filtered  from 
a  direction  over  against  where  I  stood. 

Pausing  'til  my  sight  was  come  accustomed 
to  the  dimness,  I  surveyed  the  spot.  On  the 
earth  at  one  side  of  this  rockribbed  cave,  I 
faintly  discerned  the  crouching  forms  of  two 
men,  who  I  judged  from  their  posture  to  be 
locked  in  sound  slumber.  An  instant  only  I 


128  /  am  the  King 

took  to  consider  my  course.  Should  I  go 
forward  softly  to  see  whither  the  cave  led, 
trusting  not  to  arouse  mine  enemies'  sleep,  or 
should  I  creep  upon  them  unawares  and  slay 
them  ere  they  wakened?  I  made  haste  to 
settle  on  this  last,  though  my  gorge  rose 
'gainst  slaying  any  thus,  it  seeming  an  un- 
knightly  act.  Nathless  it  were  well  to  bear 
in  mind  that  I,  single-handed  and  alone,  fought 
for  a  great  stake,  even  the  king's  life,  and  that, 
too,  'gainst  enemies  who  knew  little  of  knightly 
scruple.  So,  with  cautious  step  I  advanced 
noiselessly  upon  the  sleeping  guards,  my  heart 
sounding  in  my  breast  'til  each  instant  I  feared 
it  would  waken  the  sleepers.  When  near,  I 
straightened  myself,  and  giving  a  mighty  thrust 
I  plunged  my  baselard  deep  into  the  nearest 
fellow's  body,  only  to  find,  when  I  strove  to 
withdraw  it,  that  the  man  unfolded  and  came 
apart,  —  that  what  in  the  dimness  I  had  mis- 
taken for  a  sleeping  man  was  indeed  but  a 
pile  of  half  rotted  sheep  skins. 

Drawing  a  mighty  breath  of  relief,  I  kicked 
them  open,  satisfying  myself  beyond  doubt 
that  none  lay  in  hiding  beneath.  I  perceived 
also  some  worn  water  skins  and  cooking  pots 
on  the  ground  near  by  which  I  judged  the  cave 
to  have  been  at  one  time  the  hiding-place  of 
some  villain  band  of  robbers  such  as  infest 
the  land  and  take  unwilling  tribute  of  peace- 
ful inhabitants. 


Godfrey's  Tale  129 

Turning  now  in  haste,  I  followed  the  light  for 
some  distance,  stepping  carefully,  lest  there  be 
any  hidden  pitfalls  set  for  the  unwary.  I  came 
at  length  to  the  other  opening  of  the  cavern 
which  gave  upon  a  steep  path  roughly  hewn 
in  the  side  of  the  rock,  which  path  led  to  the 
foot  of  the  hill,  losing  itself  in  a  deep  gorge 
betwixt  this  hill  and  the  one  over  against  it. 

Now  was  I  ware  of  how  the  messenger  of  the 
Marquis  of  Montserrat  had  come,  and  thus  I 
determined  under  the  cover  of  night  to  go. 
For  go  I  must,  despite  my  word  to  Saphadin, 
despite  his  pledge  for  me ;  for  the  life  of  my 
king  lay  within  my  hand.  But  and  if  the  Lord 
so  will  and  no  harm  befall  me  in  the  going, 
I  would  be  able  to  reach  the  Christian  camp, 
warn  them  of  the  threatened  treachery,  and, 
procuring  a  horse,  return  hither  in  the  early 
morn.  Had  Saphadin  or  Saladin  been  within 
the  camp  I  had  unfolded  to  them  this  tale  of 
double  treachery,  trusting  to  them  to  prevent 
the  foul  murder  of  such  an  enemy  as  Richard : 
but  they  both  being  abroad  and  not  like  to 
return  for  many  days,  and  if  Taleb  Ebn  Amru's 
plan  miscarry  not,  they  were  most  like  to  fall  on 
treachery  themselves  an  they  did  return. 

Thus  ran  my  thoughts  as  I  retraced  my  steps 
through  the  cave,  and  made  my  way  through 
the  small  opening  again  into  the  light  —  having 
a  care  when  I  had  passed  that  the  bush  fell  well 
into  place  and  concealed  the  way  of  my  com- 
9 


130  /  am  the  King 

ing,  and  that  I  had  left  no, tell-tale  shred  on 
the  briers  to  give  my  secret  to  the  keeping  of 
other. 

Once  within  my  tent,  I  'gan  on  the  instant  to 
lay  such  plans  of  action  as  I  was  able,  —  which 
plans  I  did  faithfully  carry  out  in  all  particulars, 
as  thou  shalt  hear  later  on.  Having  done  all 
that  I  might  in  preparation,  I  threw  myself 
upon  my  couch  in  hopes  to  gain  a  little  sleep 
gainst  my  night  of  wakefulness  and  struggle. 
But  of  a  truth,  this  I  could  not  for  fretting  im- 
patience. Never  saw  I  the  sun  so  long  in  its 
decline,  and  darkness  seemed  never  like  to  fall 
over  the  earth  again ;  nathless,  in  looking  back 
on  all  this,  I  doubt  not  that  the  sun  went  to  rest 
as  ever,  and  that  night  fell  with  its  wonted 
quickness. 

When  it  had  at  length  come,  I  sought  my 
couch  as  early  as  might  be,  having  a  care  lest  I 
arouse  suspicion  of  any.  It  was  a  matter  of 
urgence  that  I  quit  the  Saracen  camp  as  soon 
as  might  be,  seeing  I  had  a'most  nine  leagues 
to  make  afoot  whilst  mine  enemies,  though  they 
make  a  later  start,  would  be  well  mounted  on 
fleet  coursers. 

I  deemed  it  most  inexpedient  that  I  go 
armed,  or  in  my  wonted  habit  for  many  reasons, 
the  first  of  which  being  the  weight  of  my  shirt 
of  mail  which  would  greatly  hinder  me  in  the 
race  set  before  me.  Besides  'twere  easier  to 
pass  unnoticed  through  the  camp  an  I  wear  the 


Godfrey  s  Tale  131 

disguise  of  a  Saracen.  So  it  was  that  when  the 
sound  of  the  heavy  breathing  of  the  two  slaves 
who  lay  at  my  tent  opening,  gave  me  to  know 
that  quiet  was  over  all,  I  hastily  rose  from  my 
couch  and  attired  me  in  a  heathen  garment  of 
striped  wool  and  bound  about  my  middle  a  sash 
of  yellow  into  which  I  thrust  my  baselard  and 
mine  own  good  Norman  blade,  trusting  that  in 
the  dark  none  would  have  notice  for  so  slight  a 
matter  as  that  I  wore  not  a  cimeter. 

Staining  my  face  with  a  brown  cordial  which 
Saphadin's  leech  had  left  for  my  taking  —  and 
which  I  promise  you  I  had  naught  to  do  with, 
having  small  liking  for  brews  of  whatsoever 
sort.  Howbeit,  the  stuff  made  not  so  bad  a 
pigment  wherewith  to  turn  me  to  a  superstitious 
infidel,  save  that  it  was  villainous  sticky  and  did 
dry  on  my  skin  as  a  plaster.  Over  my  head  I 
cast  an  Arab  keffieh,  which  is  a  head  covering 
not  so  large,  but  bearing  a  great  resemblance  to 
the  coverchief  which  ladies  do  wear  in  England, 
save  that  it  fastens  to  the  head  with  a  band  of 
soft  camels'  hair  rope  bound  over  it.  The  ends 
of  this  covering  I  drew  well  together  about  the 
lower  part  of  my  face,  concealing  thus  my  chin, 
shaven  clean  as  it  was  of  all  hair.  When  all 
this  was  accomplished,  I  loosened  the  tent  cur- 
tain and  stepped  with  great  caution  over  the 
sleeping  slaves,  who  stirred  not  nor  moved  at 
my  passing.  Once  without  the  tent,  'twas  plain 
to  be  seen  that  the  camp  had  not  gone  to  rest, 


132  /  am  the  King 

and  that  somewhat  of  an  unusual  nature  was  go- 
ing forward.  I  walked  with  as  much  of  uncon- 
cern as  might  be,  having  a  care  not  to  appear 
in  any  haste  lest  I  call  notice  upon  myself.  My 
legs  did  fairly  jump  to  be  off  in  a  hot  run,  and 
'twas  all  that  my  strength  could,  to  hold  them 
from  such  rash  act. 

I  met  not  a  few  soldiers  passing  hither  and 
yon  who  gave  small  heed  to  me,  doubtless  tak- 
ing me  for  one  of  their  own  sort,  which  not  a 
little  quieted  the  pounding  of  my  heart  and 
brought  confidence  to  me. 

Thus  I  was  footing  it  as  fleetly  as  I  dared, 
when,  on  a  sudden,  sounded  clear  through  the 
still  night  air,  the  Muedhdhin's  last  call  to 
prayer.  For  the  instant  I  wot  not  what  to  do, 
then,  quick  as  thought,  I  faced  toward  Mecca 
as  I  had  on  occasions  seen  these  infidels  do.  I 
fell  on  my  knees,  and  having  first  performed  my 
ablutions  in  the  dust,  as  it  is  permitted  to  the 
followers  of  Mohammet  when  water  is  not  at 
hand,  I  bowed  my  head  to  the  earth,  and 
though  I  offered  no  good  Mohammedan  prayer, 
nor  did  I  ask  the  intervention  of  the  Prophet ;  I 
did  of  a  truth  beg  the  mother  of  God  that  she 
give  wings  to  my  heels  this  night,  the  while  she 
keep  a  wary  eye  on  this  same  meddlesome 
Prophet  that  he  get  not  his  fingers  in  my 
affairs. 

By  all  the  saints,  when  I  got  to  my  feet  after 
my  praying,  I  was  not  a  little  thankful  that  my 


Godfreys  Tale  133 

wit  had  so  quickly  served  me  for  the  nonce,  for 
there,  not  ten  paces  behind  me,  knelt  a  Moham- 
medan, who  an  I  had  not  given  heed  to  the 
Muedhdhin's  call  had,  I  am  fully  persuaded, 
straightly  suspected  my  disguise. 

At  length,  and  it  did  seem  a  lifetime  of  slow 
creeping  to  my  impatient  feet,  I  gained  the  path 
to  which  I  was  tending  and  with  all  caution  pos- 
sible and  such  speed  as  I  could  make  over  the 
rough  way  in  the  dark  I  stumbled  on,  fearful  at 
every  step  lest  I  had  been  marked  and  followed. 

After  a  time  I  was  come  to  the  place  of  turn- 
ing off,  which  place  I  had  had  a  care  to  mark  in 
the  day  by  an  heap  of  stones  on  the  roadside. 
I  crept  over  the  stones,  stopping  now  and  again 
to  listen  if  perchance  any  footstep  pressed  upon 
mine  own,  but  all  was  still.  I  reached  the 
brambles  'gainst  the  wall  of  rock  and  was  about 
to  thrust  them  aside  and  squeeze  myself  through 
the  entrance  to  the  cave,  when  they  stirred  of 
themselves,  the  hand  and  arm  of  a  man  was 
come  through  shortly  followed  by  his  body. 

I  stepped  aside  quickly ;  perchance  my  almost 
noiseless  move  caught  the  man's  ear,  for  as  he 
straightened  himself  he  faced  me.  I  paused  not 
to  see  if  it  were  friend  or  foe,  for  all  were  alike 
foes  to  me  in  this,  but  with  a  swift  strong  thrust 
I  buried  my  baselard  deep  in  the  fellow's  bosom, 
who  without  cry  or  groan  dropped  to  the  earth. 

Warily  I  bent  over  him  lest  he  be  but  feign- 
ing ;  in  the  dim  light  I  could  faintly  discern  the 


134  I  am  the  King 

lean  brown  countenance  and  wolf-like  features 
of  mine  enemy,  Taleb  Ebn  Amru.  Then  my 
soul  leaped  up  with  joy,  knowing  that  at  last 
Ronald's  death  was  avenged,  and  the  Emir's 
evil  designs  gainst  the  Soldan  come  to  swift 
nothingness. 

Pausing  not  so  much  as  to  withdraw  my  base- 
lard  from  the  villain's  breast  I  took  my  sword 
within  my  hand  lest  another  enemy  lurk  within 
the  way  that  I  must  tread.  I  doubled  myself 
with  much  effort  and  squeezed  through  the 
narrow  opening  into  the  cavern.  I  bethink  me 
I  am  no  coward  when  I  may  face  a  foe  and  fight 
him  fairly,  but  of  a  truth  when  I  undid  myself 
from  crawling  through  that  villainous  tight  hole, 
there  did  play  up  and  down  the  column  of  my 
body  a  creeping  of  horror.  Each  instant  I 
looked  to  encounter  another  hand  in  the  dark- 
ness or  feel  a  knife-thrust  in  my  body.  The 
blackness  was  so  intense  it  did  seem  to  rear 
itself  before  me  forming  a  barrier  through  which 
I  might  not  pass.  I  paused  to  listen  if  there 
were  other  movement  than  mine,  but  only  mine 
own  loud  breathing  was  audible  and  the  rapid 
sounding  of  my  heart-beats. 

I  now  pressed  forward  as  swiftly  as  I  might, 
feeling  with  my  hands  'gainst  one  side  of  the 
cavern  lest  I  go  astray  and  wander  I  know  not 
whither.  At  length,  after  what  seemed  a  mighty 
space  of  time  to  my  tense  nerves,  I  felt  the 
freshness  of  the  outer  world  'gin  to  make  its 


Godfrey  s   Tale  135 

way  'gainst  the  foulness  of  the  cavern  air,  and 
shortly  I  was  without  on  the  rocky  path,  stum- 
bling oft,  oft  falling,  nathless  making  a  right  fair 
speed  toward  the  plains  below. 

Coming  to  the  foot  of  the  hill,  I  directed  my 
course  by  the  stars.  Too  well  I  knew  the  con- 
stellation which  hung  over  the  Christian  camp ; 
had  I  not  nightly  turned  toward  it  as  a  Moham- 
medan to  his  Mecca?  I  set  off  then  with  as 
much  of  speed  as  I  deemed  wise  to  begin  with, 
seeing  I  had  a  distance  of  near  nine  leagues 
to  go. 

From  time  to  time  I  paused  to  place  mine  ear 
'gainst  the  earth  and  listen  if  perchance  I  might 
already  hear  the  faint  hoof-beats  of  the  Saracen's 
horses. 

By  the  course  of  the  stars  I  judged  that  one 
hour  must  have  sped  over  me,  and  still  no 
sound  of  the  advancing  foe  broke  on  mine  ear, 
though  I  strained  my  hearing  to  catch  the 
smallest  noise.  On  and  on  I  pushed,  coming 
a' ready  to  be  blown  and  spent,  for  I  was  little 
fitted  by  my  long  weeks  of  sloth  to  endure  this 
race  for  life. 

And  now  by  the  stars  I  was  for  believing  the 
second  hour  passed,  when  I  paused  again  to  lay 
my  ear  to  the  earth.  The  pulsing  of  my  heart  was 
so  thick  that  for  a  space  of  time  I  was  in  doubt 
if  other  sound  came  to  me,  'til  at  length  there 
was  borne  to  me,  faintly,  far  away  but  not  to  be 
mistaken,  the  dull  sound  of  steady  galloping 


136  /  am  the  King 

feet.  Then  was  I  ware  that  the  real  race  lay 
before  me  and  what  I  had  done  was  as  a  sum- 
mer pastime  to  what  I  must.  Springing  to 
my  feet  I  drew  the  long  robe  of  wool  tight  up 
about  my  middle  and  with  arms  close  pressed 
'gainst  my  sides,  I  set  out  now  at  a  steady  run. 
On  and  on  I  sped,  the  blood  beating  in  my 
head  and  my  heart  sledging  'gainst  my  ribs  'til 
it  seemed  like  to  crack  them.  No  tarrying  now 
to  listen  to  the  sound  of  mine  advancing  adver- 
saries, no  second  of  time  to  be  lost  an  I  gain 
this  race  for  the  life  of  my  king. 

The  darkness  was  growing  deeper  as  it  ever 
does  ere  the  coming  of  dawn.  Now  above  the 
noise  of  my  pounding  heart  there  was  come  to 
me  the  faint  far-away  thud,  thud  of  the  on-com- 
ing horses.  On,  and  on,  and  on,  it  seemed  a 
lifetime  that  I  had  been  running  thus,  when, 
without  word  or  warning,  my  great  bulk  came 
into  swift  sharp  contact  with  the  earth  over 
which  I  slipped  and  sprawled  not  a  little  ere  I 
could  stay  myself,  because  of  the  force  with 
which  I  had  fallen.  Up  to  my  feet  I  came 
again  with  as  little  loss  of  time  as  might  be, 
only  to  be  ware  that  my  foot  had  twisted  in  the 
fall  and  each  step  was  now  become  so  grievous 
that  with  it  there  went  through  my  body  a  pain 
so  great  that  a  cold  as  of  winter  passed  over 
me,  despite  that  I  did  drip  of  sweat  and  was  as 
wet  as  I  had  fallen  into  a  stream. 

Thanks  be  to  the  saints,  the  camp  was  not 


Godfreys  Tale  137 

far  distant  now.  I  could  e'en  descry  it  dimly 
through  the  gloom,  calm  in  its  sleeping  repose. 

The  sound  of  the  enemies'  horse  was  now  dis- 
tinct on  mine  ear,  though  I  bethought  me  that 
in  accordance  with  their  plot  they  must  ere  long 
pause  and  send  forward  their  assassins.  By  this 
I  would  be  enabled  to  gain  somewhat  of  time. 
I  struggled  on,  each  step  a  pain  a'most  beyond 
enduring,  'til  at  length  I  reached  the  outer 
edge  of  the  camp. 

Having  great  caution,  I  passed  with  stealth 
through  the  silent  rows  of  tents  toward  the 
great  pavilion  over  which  stood  the  standard 
of  England. 

Now  must  I  have  a  double  care,  for  the  Sara- 
cen dress,  which  had  been  a  protection  within 
the  camp  of  Saladin,  was  now  become  a  menace 
to  me,  and  did  any  waking  soldier  spy  me  creep- 
ing thus  amongst  the  tents,  he  had  quickly  sent 
my  soul  from  me  without  priest  or  mass  to  ease 
it  going. 

Now,  by  the  Holy  Rood,  at  length  I  stood 
with  bounding  heart  and  great  thanksgiving  be- 
fore the  tent  where  the  king  lay.  I  was  even 
about  to  make  a  most  unceremonious  entrance 
into  the  royal  presence,  when  out  of  the  dim- 
ness of  the  dawning  day,  I  felt  myself  seized  in 
a  close  grip  and  the  next  instant  a  stinging  pain 
in  the  arm  gave  me  to  know  that  I  had  received 
a  knife-thrust  there. 

I  tore  myself  free  of  the  fellow's  grasp,  and 


138  /  am  tlie  King 

ere  he  could  strike  again,  by  a  mighty  putting 
forth  of  my  well-nigh  spent  strength,  I  grappled 
with  and  threw  him.  My  knee  firm  pressed 
upon  his  breast,  'til  I  could  a'most  hear  the 
bones  of  him  crack,  I  at  length  gained  breath 
wherewith  to  speak. 

"  Stay  thy  rash  hand,  man,  or  by  St.  George, 
thou  'It  live  to  sorrow !  I  am  no  infidel  enemy, 
as  thou  art  for  thinking  me,  but  Godfrey  de 
Bersac  come  to  warn  the  king  of  treachery." 

On  hearing  his  own  tongue  so  fairly  spoken 
the  fellow  ceased  struggling,  and  I  unfastened 
my  grip  of  him  enough  to  free  one  hand.  With 
this  I  tore  from  my  head  the  Arab  keffieh,  and 
even  in  the  gray-pallid  light  of  dawn  'twas 
plain  to  see  me  no  Saracen. 

Knowing  myself  safe  I  was  on  the  instant 
letting  .go  my  hold  of  the  soldier,  when  the  tent 
curtain  was  quickly  thrust  aside,  and  Richard, 
roused  by  the  noise  of  our  encounter,  stood 
above  me,  still  clad  in  the  loose  linen  camisa  in 
which  he  slept.  He  had  swiftly  caught  up  his 
sword  when  the  noise  wakened  him,  and  now 
stood  with  it  poised  above  my  head.  An  I  had 
not  looked  up  as  I  did,  my  skull  had  been 
quickly  riven  by  such  a  blow  as  only  Richard 
knows  how  to  dispense. 

"  My  lord,  stay,  I  beg  thee,"  cried  I,  spring- 
ing upright  and  letting  go  the  soldier  with 
whom  I  but  now  contended.  "  'T  is  I,  Godfrey 
de  Bersac,  thy  loyal  servant,  come  to  warn  thee 


Godfrey  s  Tale  139 

of  treachery.  Bid  the  heralds  sound  the  alarm 
on  the  instant,  and  do  thou  get  within  thine 
armor  as  fleetly  as  may  be.  The  Saracens  be 
almost  upon  thee  now.  I  have  run  the  livelong 
night  to  reach  thee  in  time,"  —  saying  which  I 
sank  to  the  earth  exhausted  from  fatigue  and 
pain  of  my  twisted  foot. 

Even  by  this  time  many  of  the  king's  house- 
hold were  aroused,  and  in  less  time  than  I  take 
to  word  it,  I  heard  the  heralds  sound  forth  the 
warning  trumpet,  and  the  cry,  "  To  arms,  to 
arms,"  rung  through  the  erstwhile  silent  camp, 
which  straight  sprang  to  vivid  life.  Torches 
flamed,  men  ran  hither  and  yon,  the  tramp  of 
horses'  feet  and  the  neighing  of  the  startled 
steeds,  who  scented  danger  and  pawed  the 
earth  in  anticipation  thereof,  —  all  these  sounds 
blended  themselves  in  my  almost  failing  sense. 

Some  one,  I  know  not  who,  pressed  a  flagon 
into  my  hand,  and  when  I  had  turned  the  good 
wine  with  which  it  brimmed  adown  my  throat, 
parched  to  the  dryness  of  a  runlet  in  the  sum- 
mer season,  my  strength  was  not  a  little  re- 
newed ;  and,  while  Richard  was  being  laced 
within  his  armor,  I,  half  sitting,  half  reclining 
on  the  royal  couch  whence  my  blood  dripped 
slowly  from  the  wound  in  my  arm,  worded  to 
them  all  the  tale  of  my  coming,  and  the  plot  to 
take  the  king  sleeping  and  slay  him,  and  de- 
stroy the  half-wakened  camp. 

When  I  had  made  an  end  of  speaking,  the  king 


140  /  am  the  King 

had  such  words  of  commendation  for  me  that, 
all  spent  and  weary  as  I  was,  the  blood  surged 
through  me  with  joy  as  they  fell  on  my  ear. 
"  And  now,"  saith  he  in  ending,  "  if  thou  art 
not  too  greatly  spent,  get  thee  from  thy  infidel 
garments  and  into  a  shirt  of  mail,  and  follow 
me.  We  will  this  day  give  the  Saracens  to  be 
meat  for  the  fowls  of  the  air." 

"  Nay,  sire,  this  may  not  be,  for  I  beg  thee  to 
know  I  must  on  the  instant  set  out  for  the  Sara- 
cen camp  again.  If  thou  canst  spare  a  horse 
to  bear  me  hence,  well  and  good ;  if  not,  then 
of  necessity  must  I  fare  as  best  I  can  afoot. 
Saphadin,  whose  prisoner  I  am,  hath  my  word 
for  it  that  I  will  remain  safely  within  his  hands 
until  such  time  as  I  am  ransomed.  It  therefore 
becometh  me  to  return  thither  without  delay." 

"  By  St.  Hilary,  Godfrey,  this  thou  shalt  not. 
Thy  life  would  scarce  be  worth  a  fairy-groat 
an  thou  go  within  the  infidel's  power  after 
thine  acts  of  this  night.  Beshrew  me,  thou 
shalt  not  go  hence  an  I  stay  thee  by  force." 

"  Say  not  so,  your  majesty,  for  I  have  ill  de- 
served this.  The  life  of  Godfrey  de  Bersac  is  of 
little  worth;  an  he  were  willing  to  outlive 
his  honor,  't  would  be  much  less,  withal.  Be- 
sides the  which,  I  have  good  hope  to  reach  the 
camp  ere  Saphadin  return,  and  perchance  this 
night's  work  may  not  come  to  his  ears  'til  I 
myself  word  it  to  him,  which  being  so,  he  will 
have  somewhat  to  thank  me  for  himself,  seeing 


Godfreys  Tale  141 

that  the  treachery  of  the  Emir  was  toward 
Saladin  as  well  as  toward  thee." 

"  Thou  hast  the  right  of  me  in  this,  noble 
youth,  and  I  cry  you  pardon  for  my  ill  speak- 
ing. It  shall  be  as  thou  hast  said.  Take  the  best 
horse  that  thou  canst  find  and  make  all  speed 
possible.  The  sooner  you  come  within  the 
Saracen  camp  the  less  hast  thou  to  fear.  How- 
beit,  bear  this  in  mind,  if  the  infidel  dogs  so 
much  as  harm  a  hair  of  thy  head,  Richard  shall 
take  such  vengeance  on  them  that  the  earth 
will  ring  of  it.  Now  the  saints  have  good  care 
toward  thee,"  —  saying  which  the  king,  being 
now  full-armed,  passed  in  haste  from  the  pa- 
vilion, while  I  made  my  way  without  to  where 
the  horses  were,  for  choosing  a  steed  to  bear 
me  back  to  the  Saracen  camp. 

Already  the  soldiers  were  armed  and  mount- 
ing, and  I  needs  must  take  such  beast  as  I  could, 
for  but  few  remained  from  which  to  make 
choice.  I  was  about  to  fling  myself  on  the 
back  of  a  strong  black  destrier,  who  looked  to 
have  little  of  speed  in  his  heavy  hocks,  but  of  a 
truth  seemed  the  best  that  I  could  do  for  my- 
self, when  I  felt  a  cold,  velvet-soft  muzzle  thrust 
within  my  hand,  and  turning  I  beheld  the  a'most 
human  eyes  of  Mohammed  gazing  within  mine 
own. 

Perchance  't  was  because  of  the  happenings 
of  this  night,  which  had  in  some  sort  put  me 
without  my  wonted  calm,  that  caused  the  water 


142  /  am  the  King 

to  spring  to  mine  eyes  ere  I  was  ware  of  it.  For, 
gazing  on  the  beast,  I  seemed  to  see  Ronald,  as 
he  stood  beside  him  on  the  day  of  my  riding 
from  camp  with  the  king.  I  beheld  again  that 
look  of  loving  fear  which  followed  after  me,  and 
a  mighty  pain  gripped  my  heart,  and  on  a  sud- 
den turned  me  weakling.  I  loosed  my  hold  of 
the  horse  I  was  but  now  mounting,  and,  flinging 
my  leg  over  the  back  of  Mohammed,  turned  his 
head  from  camp  and  put  him  to  his  speed. 
He  was  over-light  to  bear  my  weight,  I  knew,  but 
I  had  little  time  now  to  think  of  this,  and  it  did 
a'most  seem  to  me,  as  I  felt  the  horse  beneath 
my  knees,  bounding  forward  with  such  willing 
strides,  that  Ronald  was  himself  come  again  to 
help  me  with  the  same  loving  service  as  of  old. 

Ere  I  was  any  distance  from  camp  I  heard 
the  wild  shout  of  the  Turks,  which  they  ever 
utter  as  they  go  into  battle.  The  answering 
cry,  "  St.  George,  St.  George,"  came  clear  from 
many  hundred  English  throats,  and  the  earth 
trembled  and  dindled  under  the  shock  of  battle. 

The  blood  flew  burning  to  my  finger  ends  for 
longing  to  be  in  the  fray.  Mohammed  pressed 
on,  nothing  heeding,  in  a  swift,  steady  gallop, 
seeming  to  bear  me  gladly,  while  I  sat  turned 
about  in  my  saddle,  gazing  toward  the  field  of 
battle,  where  hung  a  cloud  of  dust  turned  now 
to  glorious  brightness  by  the  slow-rising  sun. 

On  and  on  we  galloped,  'til  the  din  of  battle 
came  but  faintly  to  us,  being  in  the  end  swal- 


Godfrey  s  Tale  143 

lowed  up  in  heavy  silence.  Then  was  I  come 
aware  that,  what  from  want  of  sleep  and  weari- 
ness of  my  night  race,  the  pain  of  my  leg  and 
loss  of  blood  from  my  arm,  I  was  well-nigh 
dropping  from  Mohammed's  back,  and  must 
continually  arouse  me  lest  I  fall  on  sleep  and 
roll  helpless  to  the  earth.  I  kept  the  beast's 
head  well  toward  the  purple  line  of  hills  which 
we  were  ever  nearing,  and  pressed  on  fleetly, 
though  every  moment  found  mine  eyes  more 
holden  with  sleep. 

After  a  time,  in  which  I  bethink  me  I  must 
have  drowsed  upright  upon  the  horse's  back  — 
for  there  doth  seem  to  be  a  blank  in  my  thoughts 
when  I  would  recall  anything  —  I  was  come 
suddenly  to  my  sense  by  taking  a  mighty  tum- 
ble over  Mohammed's  neck  and  falling  none  so 
softly  'gainst  the  rocky  earth. 

I  gathered  me  up  stifly,  every  bone  o'  me 
lamenting  grievously  at  this  sudden  shaking. 
Turning,  I  beheld  Mohammed  still  prone  upon 
the  earth,  having  a  look  well-nigh  human  in  his 
suffering  eyes.  Nor  could  the  poor  brute  rise ; 
and  I  was  not  long  in  seeing  that  he  had  unwit- 
ting stuck  his  foot  within  the  hole  of  some 
ground  animal,  and  in  his  fall  had  snapped  the 
slender  bone  of  his  leg  as  it  had  been  a  dry 
twig. 

The  faithful  beast  turned  his  soft  grieving 
eyes  on  me  as  he  did  sorrow  more  for  that  he 
had  failed  me  than  for  his  own  poor  plight. 


144  am 

Beshrew  me,  man  though  I  was,  I  could  have 
wept  at  sight  of  him  and  for  knowing  what 
I  perforce  must  do.  I  could  not  leave  the  beast 
to  live  and  suffer,  perchance  to  be  devoured 
alive  by  the  carrion  birds  of  the  air.  Slay  him 
I  must,  though,  by  all  the  saints,  it  did  seem 
like  the  murder  of  a  Christian. 

I  drew  the  long  sleek  head  'gainst  my  knee ; 
stroking  it  softly,  I  talked  to  him  as  he  had 
been  human. 

"  Mohammed,  I  am  for  sending  thee  on  a  long 
and  happy  journey.  Thou  shalt  go  this  day  to 
thy  little  master,  who  hath  great  need  of  thee,  I 
trow,  in  the  other  land  where  she  has  gone 
before.  Say  to  her,  to  my  gentle  little  com- 
rade, that  I  do  bear  her  ever  in  mind,  and  that 
no  service  of  hers  is  forgot,"  —  saying  which  I 
swift  plunged  my  sword  into"  the  beast's  heart 
and  stopped  its  pulsing  on  the  instant. 

I  closed  his  fast  glazing  eyes  with  gentle 
hand  and  thanked  the  saints  that  they  gazed 
upon  me  only  lovingly  —  for  had  they  worn 
within  their  depths  a  look  of  reproach,  I  think 
I  had  then  and  there  turned  my  sword  on  my- 
self, so  sorry  was  my  mood,  so  jaded  was  I  in 
body  and  spirit. 

I  would  not  take  up  my  journey  'til  I  had 
fetched  enough  of  stones  wherewith  to  cover 
the  body  of  the  horse,  for  I  could  not  of  my 
pity  leave  it  to  the  ravening  wolves  and  the 
sharp  beaks  of  the  birds. 


Godfrey  s   Tale  145 

Having  finished  this  task,  I  took  up  my  pain- 
ful way  toward  the  hill,  which,  the  Virgin  be 
praised,  was  not  now  far  distant. 

I  crept  on,  each  step  an  agony,  'til  I  was  at 
length  come  to  the  rocky  path  'twixt  the  two 
hills,  which  I  clambered  slowly,  with  much 
labor  and  weariness. 

At  last  I  had  passed  the  cave,  pushed  my 
way  through  hole  and  past  bramble,  and  stood 
once  more  within  the  limit  of  the  Saracen 
camp.  I  looked  about  me  for  the  body  of 
Taleb  Ebn  Amru.  It  was  nowhere  visible,  but 
a  deep  brown  stain  on  rock  and  earth  told 
me  that  'twas  no  dream  of  mine  that  I  had 
struck  him  down  here,  and  here  avenged 
Ronald's  death.  Scarce  more  than  twelve  hours 
agone  was  it  since  this  deed,  yet  it  did  seem  as 
a  lifetime  had  rolled  over  me  since  last  I  stood 
upon  this  spot. 

Pausing  not  to  meditate  of  what  had  befallen 
the  body  of  my  foe  or  where  he  was,  I  took  my 
way  toward  the  camp,  which  no  sooner  was  I  come 
anear  than  I  was  most  rudely  seized  by  a  band 
of  soldiers,  and  with  no  gentle  handling,  haled 
to  the  great  pavilion,  into  the  presence  of 
Saladin  and  Saphadin. 

My  garments  torn  and  soiled,  the  blood  from 
my  wounded  arm  clotted  in  brown  streaks  upon 
me,  brier  scratched  on  hands  and  face,  dust- 
grimed,  the  stain  on  my  face  streaked  with  little 
runlets  of  sweat,  I  made  but  a  sorry  figure  to 
10 


146  /  am  the  King 

bear  myself  with  the  proud-crested  air  that  the 
occasion  warranted.  Nathless,  I  tried  to  stand 
upright  and  hold  myself  aloft  as  ever,  though 
of  a  truth  I  perforce  bore  heavily  on  the  shoul- 
ders of  my  captors,  else  had  I  fallen. 

The  pavilion  was  thronged,  and  mine  eye 
took  account  of  many  of  Taleb  Ebn  Amru's 
kinsmen  and  tribesmen,  who  wore  no  gentle 
look,  and  they  cast  eyes  on  me,  and  'mongst 
whom  there  passed  a  wolfish  growl  which  gave 
me  to  know  they  thirsted  mightily  for  such  of 
my  blood  as  remained  to  me.  In  the  midst  of 
the  pavilion,  stretched  on  the  earth,  lay  the 
body  of  the  dead  Emir,  with  my  baselard  still 
sticking  in  his  breast  and  a  look  of  horrid 
fright  frozen  on  his  dead  face. 

Saphadin's  look  met  mine,  and  within  it  there 
was  so  much  of  contempt  it  cut  me  as  a  lash, 
and  left  little  need  of  the  words  which  he 
straightly  uttered  on  seeing  me. 

"  Is  it  thus,  Sir  Knight,  that  a  Christian  keeps 
his  word  ?  An  infidel  had  felt  himself  disgraced 
in  this." 

Like  strong  liquor  in  my  veins  was  the  re- 
proach of  the  Saracen.  I  pushed  aside  the  two 
soldiers  on  whom  I  leaned  and  stood  proudly 
forward. 

"I  beg  thee  to  know,  noble  Saphadin,  and 
thou,  most  mighty  Soldan,  that  naught  but  mine 
own  will  compelled  me  hence  to  place  my  life 
in  jeopardy  of  thee.  Because  of  my  acts,  thou 


Godfreys  Tale  147 

canst  take  it  if,  having  heard  that  which  I  would 
say  to  thee,  thou  art  desirous  of  so  doing," 
quoth  I,  bearing  myself  right  proudly  despite 
my  state. 

Saladin  pointed  to  the  body  of  the  dead 
Emir.  Saith  he,  "  Is  not  this  thy  baselard, 
dog  of  a  Christian,  and  this  being  so  canst 
thou  face  us  thus?" 

"  Ay,  my  lord,  it  is  my  baselard,  and  never 
did  it  better  service  for  thee  or  me  than  when 
it  struck  home  to  its  present  abiding-place." 

"Dost  thou  name  it  good  service  to  me  to 
slay  my  powerful  allies?"  saith  he  sternly. 

"  Nay,  but  to  slay  thy  powerful  enemies  I 
do,  and  such  was  Taleb  Ebn  Amru,  a  for- 
sworn dishonored  dog,"  quoth  I  hotly. 

"  Have  a  care  what  thou  sayest  an  thou  canst 
not  make  good  thy  speech,  Christian,"  saith  he 
as  hotly,  whilst  the  kinsmen  of  the  dead  Emir 
made  as  if  to  tear  me  in  shreds,  giving  forth 
again  that  wolfish  blood-thirsting  growl. 

"  But  give  me  leave  to  word  my  tale  to  thee, 
my  lord,  and  listen  to  me  with  patience  an 
thou  'It  hear  me  make  good  all  that  I  have 
maintained." 

Whereupon  he  bade  me  speak,  and  I  began 
at  the  hour  yestermorn  when  by  a  miracle  of 
God's  working  I  was  led  to  pause  beside  the 
crevice  in  the  rock,  whence  had  come  to  mine 
ear  the  evil  schemes  of  Taleb  Ebn  Amru  and 
his  ally  the  Marquis  of  Montserrat;  and  step 


148  /  am  the  King 

by  step  I  did  recount  to  him  all  my  doings, 
from  the  hour  in  which  I  buried  my  baselard 
deep  in  the  villain's  breast  to  the  instant  when 
I  was  haled  before  him  wounded  and  half  dead. 

"  If  thou  hadst  been  within  the  camp,  noble 
Soldan,  this  had  not  been,  for  I  had  straight 
borne  this  news  to  thine  ear,  and  trusted  thee 
to  save  the  king  of  England  from  this  most 
foul  treachery;  but  thou  wert  abroad,  and  no 
instant  of  time  to  be  lost  an  I  save  the  life  of 
my  king.  What  could  I  save  that  which  I 
did?"  saith  I,  when  at  length  I  did  reach  the 
conclusion  of  the  matter. 

"  What  proof  hast  thou  of  the  truth  of  thy 
tale?  "  the  Soldan  then  demanded  of  me. 

"  Naught  save  my  word,  but  I  deem  it  most 
like  if  thou  wilt  have  the  body  of  the  Emir 
searched  that  thou  wilt  find  upon  him  the 
parchments  which  the  messenger  brought  but 
yestermorn  from  Conrad  of  Montserrat." 

At  a  sign  from  the  Soldan,  two  slaves  bent  to 
the  task,  and  't  was  shortly  discovered,  as  I  had 
hoped.  My  baselard  had  even  stuck  through 
the  very  spot  of  their  resting,  pinioning  the 
parchments  to  the  traitor's  breast. 

When  the  Soldan  had  made  an  end  of  exam- 
ing  the  bloodstained  writings,  he  turned  toward 
me. 

"  Thou  hast  proved  all  thy  speech,  noble 
Christian,  and  hast  done  Saladin  far  greater 
service  than  that  of  saving  him  from  treachery. 


Godfrey  s  Tale  149 

For  I  had  rather  the  loss  of  half  my  kingdom 
than  that  mine  honor  should  have  borne  the 
stain  of  such  an  attempt  on  the  life  of  Malec 
Ric.  As  for  this  carrion,"  and  he  stirred  the 
dead  Emir  with  his  foot,  "  bear  it  hence  from 
my  sight,  and  you  his  kinsmen,  forget  it  not  that 
I  will  shortly  reckon  with  you  as  ye  deserve." 

After  which,  I  shame  not  to  say  it,  I  fell  to 
the  floor,  nor  knew  aught  for  many  days,  during 
which  time  I  was  most  tenderly  cared  for  in  the 
household  of  Saphadin. 

When  I  was  come  to  mine  own  wit  again  — 
but  still  weak  and  helpless  withal  —  it  gave  me 
no  little  joy  to  find  my  friend  oft  beside  my 
couch,  and  to  be  ware  that  he  deemed  me  no 
longer  in  fault  for  my  acts,  but  rather  did  hold 
that  I  had  paid  in  full  all  kindness  received  of 
his  hands. 

And  this  be  the  proper  end  of  my  tale,  being, 
as  it  was,  the  end  of  my  adventures.  No  great 
while  was  it  after  this  that  the  truce  'twixt  the 
Christians  and  Saracens  was  made ;  a  truce  to 
last  three  years,  three  months,  three  weeks, 
three  days,  and  three  hours. 

Thus,  when  my  ransom  was  come,  all  fighting 
was  at  an  end. 

When  next  I  saw  my  lord  the  king,  he  was 
scarce  able  to  stand,  being  but  new  arisen  from 
a  bed  of  sickness,  which  came  near  to  carrying 
him  swiftly  from  the  world. 


150  /  am  the  King 

I  dropped  upon  my  knee  before  him,  joy  at  once 
more  beholding  him  well-nigh  choking  speech. 

"  Your  gracious  majesty,  I  desire  to  return 
thanks  to  thee  for  thy  generous  ransom." 

"  By  my  faith,  Godfrey,  I  bethink  me  the 
balance  doth  still  tip  heavily  in  thy  favor.  I 
know  not  if  Richard  returns  to  a  kingdom  or  a 
prison," — his  words  faltered  an  instant.  "Tis 
said  that  during  our  absence  our  brother  John 
hath  seized  upon  our  sceptre.  If  I  come  to  mine 
own  again  —  nay,  Richard  speaks  as  a  weakling 
—  wJien  I  am  come  to  mine  own,  thou  'It  see 
that  thy  king  hath  a  long  memory  toward  those 
who  serve  him."  Then  most  sadly :  "  the  Cru- 
sade hath  come  to  an  end,  and  mine  eyes  have 
yet  to  behold  Jerusalem  conquered.  This  truce 
of  three  years  is  all.  The  mountain  hath  tra- 
vailed, the  silly  mouse  hath  come  forth." 

"  Nay,  never  speak  in  such  heavy  tone,  my 
lord,  I  pray  thee.  Richard  is  not  himself  in 
this.  Thou  hast  done  all  that  mortal  could 
with  thy  many  hindrances." 

He  waved  my  words  aside,  for  his  mood  did 
not  fit  them.  Saith  he,  "From  henceforward 
thou  shalt  bear  on  thy  coat  armor  the  lions  of 
England.  Thou  hast  fairly  merited  them.  There 
be  some  who  bear  a  king's  heart,  Godfrey  de 
Bersac,  who  wear  not  a  king's  crown,  and  such 
thy  deeds  have  proclaimed  thee.  Take  then 
for  thy  motto  thine  own  generous  words,  '  Je 
suis  le  Roi."' 


Anselms   Tale  151 


III 
ANSELM'S  TALE 

I,  ANSELM  DE  BERSAC,  brother  to  Sir  Godfrey 
and  chaplain  at  Weregrave,  have,  at  my  lady's 
command,  writ  down  the  foregoing  tales,  she 
being  minded  that  the  deeds  of  their  sire  shall 
still  be  had  in  remembrance  of  the  children  who 
come  after. 

It  now  becometh  my  task  to  take  up  this 
tale  which  Marian  hath  let  fall,  and  to  finish  the 
chronicle.  Albeit,  'tis  but  a  holiday  task  to 
pen  the  words  of  another,  yet  withal  I  am  sore 
let  and  hindered  when  I  would  word  mine  own 
part  thereof.  I  am  for  beginning  at  the  hour 
of  my  coming  to  Weregrave,  but  to  this  my 
lady  saith  a  downright  "  nay,"  it  being  her 
whimsey  that  I  speak  something  of  mine  own 
life  first,  and  I,  not  minded  to  withstand  her  in 
aught,  must  needs  yield  me.  Howbeit,  there  is 
naught  of  concern  to  other  in  those  dull  sad 
days  of  mine  upgrowing.  Shall  I  tell  thee  of 
that  day  when,  scarce  four  summers  old,  I  un- 
witting crept  too  near  my  father's  horse  ere  he 
rode  from  the  court  to  the  hunt,  or  of  how  the 


152  /  am  the  King 

jennet  did  fetch  me  a  blow  with  its  iron-shod 
heel  and  brake  the  bone  o'  my  leg,  which 
when  the  barber  surgeon  had  set,  it  did  mend 
crookedly,  leaving  me  misshapen  and  halting 
for  life?  Or  shall  I  break  silence  of  those  after 
days  when  there  did  war  within  my  young  soul 
a  spirit  of  fierce  unrest  and  hate  to  all  save 
Godfrey,  for  that  being  a  weakling  none  looked 
on  me  as  man  or  fit  for  aught  save  priestly 
garb  ?  Or  yet  later,  when  I  came  to  be  cothy,1 
and  to  hate  even  mine  own  self  for  that  I  did 
ever  dream  and  long  to  do  valorous  deeds,  but 
did  occasion  for  the  same  arise  my  weakling 
body  would  flinch  aside,  making  me  coward  in 
act? 

Godfrey  it  was,  the  bravest  of  my  kin,  who 
had  patience  of  mine  infirmity  and  flung  no 
gibe  at  me  for  that  I  was  coward,  and  thus  led 
me  at  length  to  such  poor  manliness  as  I  now 
can  boast.  At  best  't  is  but  a  sorry  likeness  of 
a  real  thing,  and  oft  my  bitter  spirit  is  con- 
strained to  say  with  the  psalmist,  "  I  am  no  man, 
a  worm,  a  very  scorn  of  men."  Having  been 
other  than  this  how  had  I  lived  and  borne  to 
see  my  lady  suffer  at  the  hands  of  Sir  Hugh 
that  which  she  did? 

Nay,  I  must  of  my  judgment  withstand  my 
lady  and  pass  from  all  this  to  the  hour  of  my 
coming  to  Weregrave,  else  will  I  burst  forth 
into  raving  hate  of  myself  once  more. 
1  Morose. 


Anselms  Tale  153 

As  thou  art  ware,  Hugh  de  Hardecute  was 
my  kinsman,  and  thus  when  my  priesting  was 
accomplished  I  right  gladly  embraced  his  offer 
to  be  chaplain  unto  my  lady,  which  offer  was 
come  shortly  after  the  death  of  Lady  Joscelyn's 
father  and  Sir  Hugh's  removal  from  his  own 
great  castle  of  Hardecute  to  Weregrave  Manor, 
which  though  not  so  spacious  seemed  nathless 
to  better  please  his  wayward  fancy. 

T  was  a  fair  day  and  warm  of  the  season  when 
first  I  rode  within  the  Manor  court.  Something 
of  confusion  there  was  about,  and  not  a  few 
stoneworkers  and  woodworkers  still  lingered, 
having  scarce  completed  the  task  of  rebuilding 
the  half-ruined  place.  When  I  was  come  into 
the  great  hall  where  my  kinsman  commanded 
me  wait  upon  him,  beshrew  me,  I  hated  him 
on  that  instant.  Though  the  hour  of  tierce  was 
some  time  passed,  he  was  not  yet  come  from 
his  drinking.  He  sat,  slipped  down  within  his 
seat,  grasping  an  empty  flagon  whose  contents 
he  had  but  now  gulped  down,  as  the  ruddy 
stream  on  his  beard  did  testify.  He  was  large  of 
stature  and  something  handsome,  despite  that  ex- 
cess of  liquor  had  a'ready  distended  his  bulk, 
giving  him  a  heavy  paunch,  and  even  growing 
deep  folds  of  flesh  about  his  purple  face.  I  wot 
not  where  Hugh  came  of  this  drunken  thirst,  save 
from  his  Saxon  ancestry.  For  be  it  known  to 
you  that  Sir  Hugh's  father  had  got  him  a  Saxon 
heiress  to  wife,  and  by  this  had  well  propped  the 


154  I  am  the  King 

falling  fortunes  of  his  house.  But  for  myself  I 
like  not  the  Saxon  blood,  which  doth  ever  seem 
to  tend  to  such  excess  as  we  of  Norman  race 
contemn. 

When  Sir  Hugh  had  looked  me  coolly  over 
with  his  half-closed,  drink-glazed  eyes,  my  slight 
stature,  my  halting  gait  my  a'most  womanish 
countenance,  all,  he  took  note  on  with  an  evil 
sneering  curl  of  lip,  which  having  done  he  burst 
into  a  hoarse  roar  of  mirth  that  well-nigh  shook 
the  Manor  walls. 

"  So,"  saith  he,  when  he  had  made  an  end  of 
his  drunken  laughter,  — "  so  thou  art  our  new 
chaplain  and  cousin  beside?  By  the  Holy 
Rood !  thou  art  well  fitted  for  hearing  confes- 
sions and  mumbling  prayers.  Of  a  truth,  being 
so  much  woman  thyself  thou  art  not  like  to  do 
great  damage  'mongst  the  wenches.  Belike 
thou  'It  serve  as  well  and  be  as  little  harmful  in 
this  as  the  old  dotard  who  hath  held  the  place 
since  before  the  hour  of  my  coming  to  this 
earth.  Thou  shouldst  have  seen  the  old  abbey- 
lubber1  drivel  and  plead  that  I  do  not  turn  him 
forth  from  his  soft  quarters.  St.  George !  but 
't  was  rare  sport,  and  thou  wouldst  have 
doubled  thyself  with  mirth  to  see  the  twisting 
and  trembling  of  his  spindle  legs  an  he  essayed 
to  bend  them  and  kneel  in  supplication  at  my 
feet.  Pah  !  I  like  not  the  thought  o'  him,  and  I 
be  happily  rid  of  the  sight,  which  did  ever 
1  Lazy,  idle  fellow. 


Anselms  Tale  155 

bring  me  to  think  of  grave-damps  and  worms, 
which  things  I  like  not  to  dwell  upon.  An 
thou  serve  me  long,  Sir  Chaplain,  keep  young 
and  lusty,  or  I  am  like  to  kick  thee  forth  with 
small  ceremony.  Get  thee  gone  now ;  Giles  will 
show  thee  to  thy  chamber,  and  anon  my  lady 
will  set  thee  to  thy  tasks,  and  the  saints  be  wit- 
ness, I  care  not  what  they  be."  And  with 
that  he  'gan  to  pound  the  board  and  shout  to 
his  cup-man  that  he  fill  his  flagon  fleetly,  nam- 
ing the  fellow  between  whiles  a  string  of  foul 
names  of  which  Saxon  swineherd  was  the  gen- 
tlest and  most  full  of  courtesy. 

Such  my  coming  to  Weregrave,  and  such  my 
welcome  from  my  cousin.  I  turned  aside  from 
the  drunken  wastrel  to  follow  Giles,  all  the  poor 
manliness  in  me  rising  up  to  hate  and  contempt. 
Weakling  though  I  be,  I  held  him  the  sorrier  of 
us  twain. 

I  dare  be  sworn  I  had  straightly  ridden  from 
Weregrave  that  day,  nor  ever  shadowed  its  walls 
again  an  it  had  not  been  for  a  later  happening 
which  fell  out  thus. 

Giles  having  gone  from  my  chamber,  leaving 
me  alone,  there  grew  within  me  the  resolve  to 
be  gone  in  the  hour,  though  of  a  truth  I  knew 
not  whither.  A  hot  rage  so  burned  within  me 
that  I  was  for  seeking  the  open  air,  where  my 
communing  with  myself  seems  ever  clearer. 
Having  passed  without,  I  came  upon  the  gar- 
den which  yet  no  pruning-hand  had  touched,  it 


156  /  am  the  King 

being  scarce  more  than  a  tangle  of  briers. 
Pacing  the  walk,  I  heeded  not  where  my  un- 
knowing feet  were  bearing  me,  'til  on  a  sudden 
I  beheld  the  narrow  path  had  widened  to  a 
small  court  round  which  the  branches  reared  an 
enclosing  wall.  Within  this  spot  a  circular 
bench  of  stone  was  set,  and  from  its  middle  the 
gray  face  of  a  sun-dial  showed  itself.  Kneeling 
on  the  rim  of  the  bench,  with  face  low  buried  in 
the  bended  arm  a-resting  on  the  dial,  was  a 
maiden.  So  deep  in  grief  was  she  that  her  ear 
had  not  caught  my  coming  step.  Her  couvre- 
chief  was  cast  aside,  and  her  long  glittering 
braids  fell  'gainst  the  stone,  down,  down,  'til 
they  brushed  the  red  and  russet  leaves  on  the 
sward  below.  Over  against  the  damsel  a  dark 
yew-tree,  once  cut  to  the  semblance  of  a  griffin, 
bent  threateningly,  seeming  about  to  spring 
upon  her  and  rend  her  with  its  gaping  mouth. 

I.  paused,  waiting  'til  she  was  minded  to  raise 
her  head,  while  she,  thinking  her  that  none  was 
anear,  moaned  and  moaned  like  a  dumb  crea- 
ture which  hath  its  death  hurt. 

If  it  had  so  happed  that  I  had  crept  thence 
unheeded,  as  I  was  minded  to  do,  all  after  life 
had  been  another  thing  for  me;  howbeit  her 
helpless  grief  so  wrought  upon  my  heart  I 
needs  must  offer  her  some  poor  comfort. 

"  Child,"  quoth  I,  a-laying  my  hand  upon  her 
bended  head,  "  the  peace  of  God  be  with  thee. 
Thou  hast  brought  thy  sorrows  to  the  surest 


Anselms  Tale  157 

healer.  Time  hath  a  cure  for  all  wounds,  be 
they  as  deep  as  they  may." 

With  a  frighted  cry  she  started  from  be- 
neath my  hand  and  stood  upright  I  saw  two 
eyes  like  brimming  seas  of  sorrow,  and  a  face 
which  then,  as  now,  I  cannot  set  before  you  save 
in  the  words  of  the  psalmist :  "  Thou  art  fairer 
than  the  daughters  of  men,  full  of  grace  are  thy 
lips."  And  again  with  Solomon,  who  doth  de- 
scribe his  beloved  thus :  "  Thy  teeth  are  like  a 
flock  of  sheep  that  are  even  shorn,  which  come 
up  from  the  washing :  whereof  every  one  bear 
twins  and  none  is  barren  among  them.  Thy 
lips  are  like  a  thread  of  scarlet,  and  thy  speech 
is  comely:  thy  temples  are  like  a  piece  of 
pomegranate  within  thy  locks." 

A  long  minute  were  her  eyes  holden  to  mine, 
while  the  color  fled  her  face,  leaving  it  of  an 
awful  whiteness.  "  Man  or  spirit,  where  got 
you  Godfrey's  eyes?"  saith  she  at  length  in 
choked  voice. 

"  Nay,  lady,  be  not  so  frighted,"  quoth  I  in 
amaze  at  her ;  "  I  am  no  spirit,  but  flesh  and 
blood  as  thou.  I  am  the  chaplain  but  new 
come  at  Weregrave." 

"  Thy  name,  thy  name?  "  quoth  she,  a  mighty 
tremble  seizing  upon  her. 

"  Anselm  de  Bersac,  my  lady." 

"  De  Bersac,  de  Bersac  !  "  cried  she.  "  Thou 
hast  a  brother?  " 

"  Ay,  if  he  be  not  dead  he  wears  the  white 
cross  in  Palestine." 


158  /  am  the  King 

Then  uttered  she  a  cry  as  I  had  driven  a 
knife  deep  within  her  heart  straight  followed 
by  a  look  I  know  not  how  to  tell  thee  on. 
Her  hands  flew  out  toward  me  like  two  swift 
fluttering  doves.  "  Thou  wilt  be  my  friend, 
wilt  help  me,  cousin?"  saith  she,  surpassing 
sweetness  in  her  tone ;  but  ere  I  could  grasp 
her  hands  or  answer,  swearing  to  her  the 
fealty  which  on  the  instant  sprung  like  a  foun- 
tain in  my  heart,  she  had  withdrawn  them  and 
clasped  them  over  her  face,  murmuring  the 
while  in  broken  accents,  "  Nay,  nay,  't  is 
wicked,  I  cannot,  I  dare  not."  Saying  which 
she  dropped  upon  the  stone  bench,  drooping  as 
a  broken  flower.  "  Good  sir,  I  cry  you  pardon 
for  my  unmannerliness  and  beg  you  begone.  I 
am  out  of  myself,  and  being  such  am  not  respon- 
sible. By  and  by  I  will  come  to  mine  own 
mind  once  again,  'til  then  I  pray  you  begone 
and  leave  me." 

Still  in  amaze,  knowing  not  in  what  I  had 
offended,  I  turned  from  her,  but  as  I  took  my 
halting  way  from  the  spot,  my  heart  lay  heavy 
and  sore  within  me,  as  it  had  ne'er  before  done 
for  the  sorrow  of  other.  I  knew  beyond  the  per- 
adventure  of  a  doubt  that  despite  my  cousin 
Hugh  or  my  hatred  of  him,  I  was  henceforward 
as  fast  holden  at  Weregrave  as  I  were  some 
base  Saxon  slave  and  no  longer  free  man. 

So  came  about  the  beginning  of  my  life  at 
Weregrave.  Of  the  days  and  months  which 


Anselms  Tale  159 

followed  I  would  I  could  hold  silence,  for  my 
heart  doth  burn  at  memory  of  them,  even  though 
the  time  be  now  far  distant:  howbeit,  my 
tale  would  fail  of  completeness  told  I  not  of 
them. 

How  can  I  give  thee  to  know  what  life  was  to 
my  lady,  an  I  cannot  set  before  thee  the  man 
she  called  lord ;  and  words  do  choke  me  when 
I  essay  the  task.  One  merit  only  had  he,  if 
merit  thou  couldst  name  it,  —  he  was  not  niggard 
with  his  gold ;  but  bethink  you,  even  heaven- 
born  charity  could  scarce  be  counted  virtue,  an 
it  were  found  in  such  base  company. 

Marian,  who  is  my  lady's  foster-sister  and 
tire-woman,  hath  told  me  much  of  the  great 
change  which  Sir  Hugh's  coming  hath  wrought 
in  the  Manor.  Tapestry  hangs  now  'gainst  the 
bare  chamber  walls,  stained  glass  fills  the  lat- 
tice where  a  thurl  cloth  had  used  to  stop 
the  weather,  and  skins  of  animals  cunningly 
dressed  cover  the  once  bare  floor.  Weregrave 
keeps  fast  no  more,  nor  knows  aught  of  hungry 
paunches. 

All  this  were  greatly  for  the  better,  look  ye ; 
an  it  had  not  been  for  Sir  Hugh  himself,  life 
had  been  a  summer  holiday.  But  and  if  the 
master  of  the  Manor  scarce  draw  a  sober  breath, 
and  if  beside  he  be  cothy  in  his  cups  and  ever 
ready  to  lay  on  blows  with  a  right  good  will  — 
even  my  lady,  I  sometimes  fear;  but  of  that 
I'll  e'en  be  silent. 


160  /  am  the  King 

What  recks  it,  say  I,  an  there  be  plenty  in 
the  larder,  if  there  be  not  room  for  peace  ? 

Naught  on  the  place  had  respect  to  the  master 
thereof,  not  even  the  hound  that  crouched  to 
his  feet.  Thou  shouldst  have  heard  him,  after 
his  pottle-deep  potations,  boast  of  the  knightly 
deeds  he  had  done  an  he  went  to  the  Crusades. 
Ne'er  had  a  Saracen  lived  beyond  the  hour  of 
encounter,  for  an  he  had  not  died  of  blows  he 
had  fallen  of  fright  at  sight  of  his  doughty 
enemy.  His  own  retainers  were  at  no  pains  to 
hide  their  smiles  or  cover  their  quips  afore  their 
pot-valiant  lord  an  he  reached  this  stage  of 
vaunting,  and  many  time  hath  my  lady's  cheek 
burned  hot  an  she  caught  some  passing  look. 

All  things  base  seemed  best  to  please  Sir 
Hugh ;  ribald  songs  he  did  delight  to  have  his 
minstrels  sing  after  the  hour  of  dinner ;  an  did 
my  lady  desire  to  go  from  the  hall  and  be  out 
of  ear  of  it,  he  straight  commanded  her  be 
seated,  for  that  'twas  pain  to  her. 

Seldom  did  she  array  her  will  'gainst  his,  but 
an  she  did,  she  ever  conquered.  I  say  'twas 
ever  thus  save  when  he  was  totty  and  far  gone 
in  drink;  then  not  even  the  look  in  her  shining 
eyes  would  daunt  him.  Once  do  I  remember, 
'twas  when  Sir  Hugh  had  commanded  two  lusty 
knaves  lay  fifty  stripes  on  the  bare  back  of  poor 
Clement,  for  that  he  had  unwitting  driven  a  nail 
to  the  quick  in  shoeing  Sir  Hugh's  favorite 
jennet.  Then  it  was  that  my  lady  stood  'gainst 


Anselrris  Tale  161 

him ;  though  it  was  not  that  which  she  uttered 
so  much  as  the  look  which  she  cast  on  him  that 
saved  a  whole  skin  to  poor  Clement  that  day. 

"  Death  of  my  life,  my  lady,  and  is  it  that  I 
am  to  let  that  nidering  Saxon  hind  ruin  my  best 
jennet  and  go  unscathed  to  please  thy  whimsey  ? 
By  all  the  saints  i'  the  calendar,  and  the  devils 
who  bear  no  place  amongst  such  pious  sort, 
thou  dotest." 

"  I  dote  not,  my  lord.  Thou  knowest  well 
that  Clement's  fault  lieth  with  the  infirmity  of 
age.  He  hath  served  my  father  long  and  well, 
and  is  now  beyond  the  point  of  work.  Thou 
shouldst  get  thee  a  younger  farrier,  and  turn 
the  old  horse  to  field  with  plenty  to  fill  him  and 
naught  to  do,"  saith  she,  with  that  look  bent  on 
him  that  I  did  tell  thee  on. 

"  By  Sathanus,  thou  wouldst  have  me  feed  a 
pack  of  lazy  varlets  who  ne'er  turn  hand  to 
work,  because,  forsooth,  they  served  thy  old 
dotard  of  a  father,"  quoth  he ;  "  but  that  I  will 
not,"  —  and  he  turned  from  her,  seeking  to  be 
free  of  her  gaze. 

Nathless,  Clement  was  not  flogged,  and  a 
younger  farrier  took  his  place. 

Howbeit,  though  in  defence  of  other  my  lady 
did  sometimes  oppose  her  lord,  in  all  else  she 
submitted  to  him,  as  she  had  no  will  or  wish  of 
her  own.  At  all  times  she  bore  herself  with  a 
calm  which  was  not  akin  to  peace.  She  ordered 
her  household  as  befitted  her  station,  and  saw 


1 62  /  am  the  King 

that  the  maidens  learned  spinning,  weaving,  and 
stitchery.  With  her  own  hands  she  daily  fed 
her  lord's  hawks,  which  he  kept  on  a  perch  in 
his  chamber,  and  sometimes  she  did  even  bear 
one  on  her  gloved  fist;1  but  'twas  seldom,  she 
seeming  to  mislike  the  birds  and  care  naught 
for  the  sport. 

On  a  time  when  Sir  Hugh  questioned  her  of 
this  and  of  why  she  joyed  not  in  falconry  as 
other  noble  dames,  she  made  answer  with  a 
smile  his  wine-fuddled  wits  could  scarce  inter- 
pret, "  Belike  't  is  that  I  have  too  keen  a  knowl- 
edge of  what  the  bird  doth  suffer  in  the  falcon's 
clutch." 

Ay,  that  had  she,  poor  young  thing. 

To  none  spake  she  of  Sir  Hugh,  nor  uttered 
complaint  of  aught,  and  on  a  day  when  Marian 
of  her  fulness  burst  forth  with  lamentation  be- 
cause of  her  lady's  sorry  lot,  she  did  chide  her 
soundly  and  bid  her  remember  that  life  was  but 
a  cherry  fair  and  the  longest  day  soon  lived 
out. 

Toward  me,  my  lady  bore  herself  with  gentle 
considerateness,  which  nathless  varied  from  a 
loving  friendliness  to  distant  kindliness  in  such 
fashion  as  to  sorely  puzzle  my  poor  wit.  Never 

1  It  was  the  custom  of  those  who  engaged  in  falconry  to 
carry  their  hawks  as  constantly  as  possible.  Old  writers  on 
the  sport  advise  this  strongly,  even  insisting  that  they  be  taken 
on  the  walk  abroad  and  to  church,  that  thus  they  may  become 
accustomed  to  crowds.  As  no  one  but  the  gentry  was  privi- 
leged to  hawk,  a  hawk  on  the  fist  became  a  sign  of  gentility. 


Anselms  Tale  163 

tired  she  of  hearkening  to  my  silly  talk  of  boy- 
hood. Oft,  indeed,  would  she  gently  cozen  me 
to  such  foolish  babbling,  but  now  I  do  recall 
that  to  which  I  ne'er  gave  heed  at  the  time, 
that  her  interest  was  ever  keen  when  I  spake 
of  Godfrey,  or  of  his  prankish  ways ;  of  how, 
when  he  was  scarce  twice  the  size  of  the  bird 
itself,  he  did  steal  my  father's  hawk  and  go 
a-hawking,  and  on  being  found  many  hours  after 
astray  and  lost  in  the  dark,  half  dead  with  fright 
and  weariness,  he  still  clutched  the  heavy  bird 
to  his  fist  like  a  right  valiant  sportsman ;  of  his 
gentleness  to  mine  infirmity ;  of  all  that  apper- 
tained to  him ;  but,  did  my  discourse  wander  to 
Balderic  or  Drogo,  flagged  my  lady's  interest 
in  my  speech  right  quickly. 

All  this  I  do  remember  now,  as  also  I  do 
mind  that  it  was  ever  after  such  conversing 
that  my  lady  constrained  herself  toward  me, 
as  if,  poor  child,  she  held  herself  guilty  in  some- 
thing for  that  she  had  given  ear  to  harmless 
tales  of  her  lover's  childish  goodness. 

Much  hath  Marian,  who  is  passing  garrulous, 
told  me  of  my  lady's  marriage  and  what  led 
thereto,  but  withal,  I  now  am  ware  that  despite 
her  idle  chatter,  which  did  seem  to  say  all,  she 
yet  withheld  much  from  my  knowledge. 

So  three  years  ran  by,  bringing  us  at  length 
to  the  hour  of  Godfrey's  coming  from  the  Holy 
Wars ;  which  falling  on  us  unawares,  was  like 


164  /  tfw  the  King 

to  have  been  the  cause  of  great  disaster,  partly 
because  of  Marian's  silly  prating  and  partly  be- 
cause of  the  hot  youth  of  my  brother. 

Sir  Hugh  had  commanded,  as  oft  he  did,  that 
I  ride  with  him  to  the  hunt  on  this  day  of  which 
I  speak,  and  we  were  galloping  adown  the  high- 
road at  a  nimble  pace  toward  Weregrave  forest, 
followed  at  some  distance  by  the  huntsmen  and 
the  dogs,  close  leashed.  Let  me  have  out  with 
it  now ;  though  thou  scorn  me  for  it,  't  is  a  sport 
I  like  not.  Many  is  the  night  that  sleep  hath 
forsaken  my  pillow  for  that  the  sorrowing  look 
in  the  fast-glazing  eyes  of  a  dying  deer  hath  so 
haunted  my  vision.  I  desire  not  to  kill  any  of 
God's  innocent  creatures,  though  there  be  some, 
counted  amongst  His  best  creation,  over  whose 
passing  I  had  not  had  this  great  squeamishness. 
So  I  was  for  wishing  myself  back  with  penner 
and  inkhorn  over  my  parchments,  when  I  be- 
held in  the  distance  two  horsemen  galloping 
fleetly  toward  us. 

Nearer  they  drew  and  nearer,  'til,  beholding 
them  closely,  I  spurred  forward  with  a  shout  of 
joy,  for  I  saw  the  face  of  the  knight,  and  it  was 
Godfrey,  —  Godfrey  grown  older  and  wearing  a 
skin  changed  to  burnished  copper  from  the  East- 
ern suns,  —  Godfrey  with  a  soft  look  in  his  eyes, 
as  if  joy  waited  him  at  the  next  turn  o'  the  road. 

Ere  I  had  made  an  end  of  my  greeting,  Sir 
Hugh  fell  on  him  boisterously.  "  By  my  faith, 
cousin,  thou  art  monstrously  welcome.  'T  were 


Anselms  Tale  165 

a  right  kinsmanly  act  so  soon  to  turn  thy  face 
toward  us." 

"  Gramercy  to  thee,  Hugh,  for  thy  loving 
welcome,  but  I  ride  not  to  thy  castle  this  day. 
My  business  lies  at  Weregrave,  in  the  keeping 
of  whose  lord  I  have  intrusted  a  something 
which  I  go  now  to  claim,"  quoth  Godfrey,  with 
a  laugh  which  seemed  to  brim  with  content. 

"  Then  canst  thou  do  thy  business  and  visit 
thy  kinsman  at  one  time,  for  Weregrave  doth 
hold  me  now,  or  I  it,"  quoth  Hugh  in  answer, 
at  which  a  look  flashed  in  Godfrey's  face  as  all 
were  not  well. 

"  Sir  Ralph,"  questioned  he,  and  I  bethought 
me  his  voice  was  scarce  as  steady  or  so  full 
of  content  as  it  had  been,  "  where  dwells  he 
now?" 

"By  all  the  saints,  of  that  I  cannot  inform 
thee.  'T  is  there  or  there,"  and  Hugh  did  point 
first  up,  then  down,  and  break  into  the  senseless 
laugh  ever  ready  to  his  lips.  "  Best  ask  of  thy 
brother  his  direction,  since  he  doth  have  a  care 
of  the  road  by  which  he  passed." 

"  Dead,"  quoth  Godfrey  as  one  mazed,  "  and 
thou  perhaps  hast  wed  the  lady  Joscelyn  his 
daughter?"  he  questioned,  and  a  new  note  was 
now  come  to  his  voice. 

"  Ay,  or  bought  her,  as  thou  mayest  say. 
'Tis  much  the  same  with  wenches  in  these 
times.  None  are  minded  to  withstand  the  shine 
of  gold.  But  why  stand  we  here  prating  in  the 


1 66  /  am  the  King 

highroad?  The  hunt  shall  go  and  we  will  to 
Weregrave,  cousin,  where  thy  company  will 
mightily  enliven  our  dulness.  Come."  Which 
saying,  he  turned  about  and  put  spurs  to  his 
jennet. 

I  could  not  see  Godfrey's  face  when  he  turned 
to  follow,  but  an  I  did,  it  was  covered  with  a 
hard  calm,  and  an  evil  sneering  curled  the  cor- 
ner of  his  lips.  I  saw  beside  that  the  gauntletted 
hand  which  hung  at  his  side  was  clinched  as  he 
longed  to  dash  it  in  the  face  of  some  one.  By 
the  feeling  in  my  own  breast  'twas  no  hard  mat- 
ter to  say  whom  he  did  desire  to  serve  thus. 

When  we  clattered  at  length  within  the  court 
at  Weregrave  and  were  dismounted,  my  lady 
came  forth  to  learn  why  we  were  so  soon  re- 
turned, and  thereupon,  standing  in  the  great 
doorway  of  the  Manor,  at  the  top  of  the  broad 
stair  which  leads  up  from  the  court,  she  beheld 
Godfrey.  Gazing  down  on  him  with  wide, 
frighted  eyes,  she  went  as  white  as  the  gown 
of  cendal  which  she  wore  and  dropped  the 
great  bunch  of  gillyflowers  that  she  had  but 
now  culled  in  the  garden.  I  know  not  what 
would  ha'  come  of  this  meeting  —  for  Sir  Hugh, 
though  a  dolt,  was  not  wholly  blind  —  save  that 
Godfrey  bore  himself  with  such  quiet  as  helped 
my  lady  to  her  wonted  calm. 

Up  the  stair  he  passed  quickly,  his  head 
thrown  back,  gazing  spellbound  upon  her  — 
and  of  a  truth  she  had  more  the  look  of  spirit 


Anselm  s  Tale  167 

than  of  flesh  —  'til  his  stalwart  shoulders  cut  her 
slight  form  from  our  view.  Bending,  he  saluted 
her  on  one  cheek  and  on  the  other,  which, 
being  her  kinsman,  it  was  his  right  to.  Sir 
Hugh,  who  liked  not  long  to  be  silent,  broke 
forth,  saying: 

"  Thy  kinsman,  my  lady,  hath  it  that  he  did 
intrust  a  something  to  thy  father's  keeping 
when  he  joined  the  Crusades,  and  not  knowing 
him  dead,  he  comes  but  now  to  claim  his  own. 
Knowest  thou  aught  of  this  matter?  " 

"  Sir,  I  cry  you  grace,"  saith  my  lady  in  tone 
most  low,  turning  now  to  Godfrey ;  "  thy  prop- 
erty hath  been  destroyed  in  the  storm  and 
stress  which  hath  gone  over  our  house.  I  trust 
in  time  another  shall  make  good  to  thee  thy 
little  loss." 

"  Ay,  Godfrey,  she  says  rightly ;  but  name 
the  value  of  thy  goods  and  thou  shalt  have  it 
and  more,"  quoth  Hugh,  clapping  his  shoulder 
with  a  rough  good-fellowship. 

Then  did  Godfrey,  because  of  his  pain  and  a 
certain  wantonness  which  man  doth  ever  hold 
within  himself,  howsoever  much  he  love,  make 
a  most  despiteful  answer. 

"  Nay,  by  the  Holy  Cross,  cousin,  thou  hast 
the  wrong  of  it.  The  thing  I  spoke  on  hath  no 
value,  nor  ever  had  i'  truth,  and  't  would  not  be 
worth  the  bearing  hence  an  you  had  it  for  me. 
'T  was  but  gentle  courtesy  which  brought  me  to 
demand  it." 


1 68  /  am  the  King 

But  an  if  Godfrey  thought  thus  to  make  my 
lady  flinch  or  cry  aloud,  he  had  scant  knowl- 
edge of  her.  She  raised  her  now  calm  eyes  to 
his,  while  she  made  a  deep  obeisance,  which 
yet  held  nothing  of  humility  in  it,  saying,  "  I 
thank  thee  for  thine  absolving,  my  lord." 

Sir  Hugh  stood  by,  gazing  on  these  two  with 
gowking  look,  his  poor  wit  no  little  puzzled. 
"  I  know  not  what  thou  wouldst,  with  thy  whif- 
fling way  of  '  come  to  fetch '  and  '  will  not 
take,'  "  saith  he  with  a  round  and  ribald  oath. 
"  Take  that  thine  is,  man,  and  have  no  more 
words  of  it ;  "  and  so  saying,  he  passed  into  the 
Manor  hall,  where  he  straightly  'gan  to  call  in 
no  patient  voice  for  wine. 

'T  was  not  until  after  candle-lighting  and 
Godfrey  had  sought  me  in  mine  own  apart- 
ment that  I  had  occasion  of  speaking  apart 
with  him. 

Through  the  supper  hour  his  speech  was 
barbed  and  cruel;  many  a  quip  he  let  fly  at 
damsels  who  forgot  love  and  faith  for  gold. 
Sir  Hugh  drank  deep,  and  was  shortly  come  to 
the  state  wherein  his  wine  spake  in  him,  in 
much  loud  vaunting,  which  an  it  did,  my  lady's 
cheek  burned  to  such  a  mighty  red  I  greatly 
feared  the  blood  would  burst  forth,  and  was 
not  sorry  when  the  wastrel,  overcome  with  his 
potation,  tumbled  forward  on  the  table  in 
drunken  sleep,  blowing  such  mighty,  puffing 


Anselm  s  Tale  169 

breaths  through  his  great  nostrils  that  the 
flagons  and  pots  were  made  to  dance  on  the 
board. 

Despite  that  Godfrey's  words  were  sharp,  I 
nathless  caught  his  glance  ever  fixed  on  my 
lady's  face  when  he  thought  him  unobserved. 
There  was  within  this  look  much  of  love  and 
tenderness,  which  did  seem  to  war  with  hate 
and  fury. 

When  he  was  come  within  my  chamber  and 
the  portal  closed  behind  him,  he  turned  upon 
me  with  surpassing  bitterness  in  his  tone. 

"  Anselm,  what  doest  thou  here  ?  This  hell- 
plagued  spot  is  no  fit  place  for  thy  gentle  soul 
to  dwell.  Thou  must  go  hence  with  me  on  the 
morrow." 

"Nay,  brother,  that  I  may  not,"  I  made 
answer. 

"  How  now,  what  binds  thee  to  that  drunken 
wastrel  ?  " 

"  Naught ;  but  to  my  lady  everything." 
"  So  she  hath  caught  thy  loyalty  also  that  she 
may  make  sport  of  it,  hath  she?  "  quoth  he  with 
an  evil  sneer. 

With  that,  rancor  mounted  to  my  brain.  I 
struck  my  doubled  hand  upon  the  oaken  desk 
before  me  with  such  force  that  the  skin  brake 
and  the  blood  burst  from  it,  dripping  unheeded 
on  my  outspread  parchments. 

"  Nay,  never  look  at  me  thus,  Godfrey,  or 
use  such  foul  insult  toward  my  lady,  else  will  I 


1 70  /  ant  the  King 

be  moved  to  forget  that  the  same  mother  gave 
suck  to  us.  What  hath  Joscelyn  done  to  thee 
that  thou  shouldst  so  despitefully  use  her?" 

"She  but  pledged  me  her  love,  vowing  to 
await  my  coming  from  Palestine,  and  ere  I  was 
fairly  set  forward  on  my  journey  she  did  wed 
with  another,  who  had  gold  and  lacked  honor; 
one  she  herself  did  openly  flout  before  me. 
What  say  you  of  this,  —  was  it  honestly  done  ?  " 
and  I  was  ware  from  his  tone  how  greatly  he 
suffered  in  speaking  thus. 

Nathless,  when  these  words  fell  on  my  ear, 
though  I  was  not  far  from  the  knowledge  that 
it  had  been  thus  betwixt  these  two,  something, 
I  know  not  what,  or  hate  or  envy,  seemed  to 
take  my  heart  into  a  mighty  grip.  I  watched 
the  heavy  red  drops  fall  from  my  wounded 
hand,  gather  to  a  little  pool  and  turn  to  a  slow- 
moving  tiny  dark  stream,  and  while  my  thought 
seemed  only  to  heed  this  small  matter,  somewhere 
beneath  another  self  was  going  over  my  poor  life 
and  setting  it  beside  Godfrey's,  —  Godfrey  who 
had  strong  limbs  and  love-winning  ways,  —  God- 
frey who  had  earned  a  king's  favor  and  bore 
not  a  few  of  honorable  scars;  and  this  beside 
was  added  unto  him  —  my  lady's  love.  For  I 
doubted  not  that 't  was  his  even  yet.  My  mem- 
ory went  back  to  the  hour  of  first  seeing  her 
beside  the  dial ;  her  pale  face  and  broken  words 
at  sight  of  me :  "  Man  or  spirit,  where  got  you 
Godfrey's  eyes  ?  "  'T  was  for  this  that  she  had 


Anselm  s  Tale  171 

been  most  loving,  gentle  toward  me,  forsooth, 
because  I  wore  Godfrey's  eyes ;  't  was  for  this 
that  she  wearied  not  of  my  silly  tales  of  boy- 
hood, because  they  told  her  of  Godfrey's  boyhood 
beside.  Almost  I  hated  him,  I  know  not  how 
or  why,  save  that  man's  nature  is  ever  base  and 
envious,  and  likes  not  to  see  another  obtain  a 
larger  measure  of  life  than  he  can  compass  for 
himself.  Godfrey's  voice  broke  upon  my  en- 
vious musing. 

"  Thou  art  long  silent,  —  hast  thou  then  naught 
of  excuse  for  her?"  and  his  voice  did  bewray 
his  hope  and  disappointment. 

"  Only  this,  my  brother,"  quoth  I :  "  had  such 
an  one  pledged  faith  with  me  I  had  not  lightly 
contemned  her." 

"  God's  mercy,  man,  if  thou  knowest  aught 
that  will  lighten  her  blame,  if  ever  so  little,  tell  it 
me ;  I  do  beseech  thee  tell  it  me,"saith  he,  grasp- 
ing my  blooded  hand,  nor  heeding  the  crimson 
stain  it  left  upon  his  own,  while  I  could  see  a 
shimmering  lamp  of  hope  light  itself  in  the  blue 
depths  of  his  eyes. 

To  my  lips  there  sped  a  mighty  rush  of  words 
in  defence  of  my  lady ;  an  I  had  not  checked 
them  quickly,  I  had  straightly  unfolded  to  him 
all  that  I  knew  and  much  that  I  guessed.  But 
wisdom  bade  me  be  silent,  for  an  this  hot- 
blooded  soldier  knew  all  that  I  was  ware  of,  the 
consequence  was  like  to  be  sorry  enough  for  all, 
and  most  so  for  my  lady,  who  could  a-better  bear 


172  /  am  the  King 

his  spite  than  his  tenderness.  So  I  only  shook 
my  head  in  reluctant  denial  and  watched  the 
light  die  slowly  from  my  brother's  eyes  and  the 
old  look  of  hardness  come  in  them  again. 

On  the  next  day  he  made  excuse  of  departing, 
the  which  Hugh  turned  aside  nor  would  hear  of. 
Goddot,1  't  was  hard  to  say  if  Godfrey  had  been 
able  to  word  to  himself  that  which  he  most 
desired  —  to  abide  or  depart.  Nathless,  he  re- 
mained, tormenting  himself  sorely  and  treating 
my  lady  ever  despitefully ;  though  ofttimes  he 
did  bewray  his  heart  in  the  looks  which  he  bent 
upon  her. 

'Twas  a  week  o'  the  day  of  his  coming  to 
Weregrave  when  Marian  sought  my  chamber 
weeping  and  bewailing  her  for  that  which  she 
had  done  and  was  now  fain  to  have  undone. 

Naught  could  I  drag  from  her  of  her  fault 
'til  patience  was  well-nigh  worn  through;  she 
being  scant  of  breath  for  that  she  used  it  all 
a-calling  down  upon  her  pate  such  monstrous 
punishments.  I  dare  be  sworn  an  she  had 
seen  the  first  one  coming,  she  had  on  the  in- 
stant showed  herself  a  right  nimble  footman. 

"Body  o'  me,  body  o'  me,  why  came  I  ever 
into  the  world  ? "  quoth  she,  still  lamenting, 
rocking  to  this  side  and  that  with  face  buried 
deep  in  her  kirtle. 

Saith  I,  my  patience  now  clean  gone,  "  That 

1  An  oath  or  exclamation  common  in  early  writers,  and 
evidently  an  abbreviation  of  God  wot,  or  God  knows. 


Anselms  Tale  173 

I  wot  not,  Marian,  an  it  were  not  to  drive  lunatic 
any  who  would  gain  sane  speech  of  thee." 

At  length,  when  I  was  well-nigh  at  the  end  of 
my  wit  because  of  her,  she  spake,  weeping  bit- 
terly the  while  and  pausing  oft  to  bewail  herself 
for  a  shatterpated  fool.  "  God  pardon,  that  I 
should  take  it  upon  me  to  do  that  which  my 
lady  saw  fit  to  leave  undone ;  but  think  you  I 
could  a-bear  to  let  Sir  Godfrey  speak  lightly  of 
my  pretty  one  when  she  so  ill  deserved  it?  So 
this  morn  I  made  occasion  to  speak  apart  with 
him,  and  unfolded  the  whole  tale  of  her  marry- 
ing, nor  spared  a  full  picture  of  Sir  Hugh  and 
what  she  had  suffered  of  him ;  and  when  I  had 
made  an  end  of  speaking,  beshrew  me,  I  was 
regretful  that  I  had  not  followed  my  lady's 
example  and  kept  silence,  for  the  man  did  rave 
as  he  had  lost  his  wit. 

"  He  was  by  turns  for  killing  Sir  Hugh  or 
carrying  my  lady  off  bodily  and  defying  the 
coward  to  his  worst.  Long  it  was  ere  I  coaxed 
him  to  his  wit  again  and  forced  him  see  that 
he  could  do  naught,  for  that  my  lady  would  be 
first  to  punish  his  rash  acts." 

"  Thou  hast  well  named  thyself  a  shatterpated 
fool  in  this,  Marian,"  quoth  I  with  sternness,  when 
she  had  made  an  end  of  speaking  and  sat  on  the 
floor  in  a  huddled  heap,  fetching  long  breaths  and 
murmuring  to  the  Virgin  for  forgiveness  of  her 
fault.  "  If  my  lady  had  knowledge  of  thy  folly, 
I  knowhot  what  she  would  have  in  store  for  thee." 


174  I  am  the  King 

At  hearing  this  Marian's  sobs  burst  forth 
afresh  and  loudly. 

"  Good  Sir  Chaplain,  good  Sir  Anselm,  as 
thou  dost  hope  mercy  for  thyself,  word  not  my 
fault  to  her.  She  will  have  no  hard  word  for 
Marian,  this  I  know  right  well,  but  I  cannot 
a-bear  to  have  her  looks  turned  from  me  in  dis- 
pleasure :  "  and,  lest  I  be  drowned  in  the  salt 
water  from  Marian's  eyes,  I  needs  must  promise 
to  hold  my  speech  in  regard  to  the  matter. 

The  wench  had  scarce  departed,  having  first 
had,  I  promise  you,  a  sound  rating  for  her 
meddlesome  tongue,  when  Godfrey  himself 
came,  with  a  look  on  him  such  as  I  ne'er  hope 
to  see  upon  any  man's  face  again.  For  a  good 
hour  by  the  dial  he  raged  and  blasphemed  'til 
'twas  disgrace  to  the  cross  he  wore.  At  first  I 
did  essay  to  stem  the  torrent  of  his  wrath,  but 
words  were  as  straws  i'  the  wind.  Perforce  I 
waited  'til  his  temper  had  wrought  something  of 
exhaustion  in  him,  then  with  as  much  of  wisdom 
as  I  knew  I  led  him  to  see  that  the  acts  which  he 
did  threat  would  but  forever  cast  him  from  my 
lady's  presence. 

Never  more  may  I  see  such  sight,  for  in  the 
end  he  brake  down,  and  hard  sobs  rent  his  great 
frame  as  he  had  been  a  little  child,  and  this  not 
because  of  himself,  but  for  his  impotence  to 
make  my  lady's  lot  one  whit  the  easier. 

"Thou  knowest  not  what  things  I  suffer, 
Anselm.  How  canst  thou  ?  What  comfort  hath 


Anselm  s  Tale  175 

thy  religion  for  such  pain  as  this?"  he  made 
bitter  challenge  of  me  after  a  time.  To  which  I 
could  but  shake  my  head  and  answer  "  None." 
For  it  hath  ever  seemed  passing  strange  to  me 
that  whereas  the  Lord  Christ  healed  sickness 
and  blindness,  brought  the  dead  to  life,  suffered 
poverty,  loneliness,  and  grievous  pain  in  his  own 
body,  he  yet  left  no  word  of  comfort  for  the 
heaviest  sorrow  which  mankind  doth  suffer. 

Worse  was  yet  to  follow  on  Marian's  foolish 
babbling.  As  I  did  foresee,  Godfrey's  manner 
toward  my  lady  changed.  Whereas  he  had  been 
cold  and  despiteful,  now  was  he  all  gentleness. 

All  this  so  worked  upon  her  calm  that  she 
was  well-nigh  unable  to  hold  her  feeling,  and  day 
by  day  I  grew  in  fear  of  what  was  coming  of 
this  sorrowful  coil. 

Sir  Hugh  drank  none  the  less  for  his  kins- 
man's presence,  and  it  was  on  a  day  as  he  sat 
dozing  in  the  hall  beside  his  empty  flagon  that 
Godfrey  and  my  lady  played  at  chess  in  the  em- 
brasure of  the  window.  I  sat  apart,  laying  in 
color  on  a  missal  which  I  was  illuminating  for 
my  lady's  own  oratory.  Since  Marian's  prating 
my  lady  strove  ever  to  keep  me  anear  her  when 
Godfrey  was  within  the  Manor.  Though  't  was 
but  a  thankless  task  to  play  the  bulwark  which 
dammed  up  her  flowing  love  for  another,  yet, 
withal,  I  rejoiced  to  be  even  so  much  of  worth 
to  her. 

Godfrey  was  for  trapping  my  lady  into  ac- 


176  /  am  the  King 

knowledgment  that  she  still  bore  love  to  him. 
Quoth  he :  "I  pray  thee  give  me  thy  counsel, 
fair  kinswoman.  I  have  a  companion  in  arms, 
one  most  dear  to  me,  who  loved  a  damsel  be- 
yond measure.  She  gave  her  heart  to  his  keep- 
ing —  or  so  she  did  profess  —  and  pledged  her 
to  await  his  coming  from  the  Holy  Wars.  Now 
that  he  is  returned,  he  doth  find  her  wedded 
with  another  who  hath  land  and  gold,  /be- 
sought him  forget  the  faithless  jade,  but  thou 
being  a  woman  may  discern  her  action  in  a 
something  different  light.  What  wouldst  thou 
say  to  my  comrade  an  thou  spake  with  him?" 

My  lady  leaned  her  cheek  in  her  hand ;  keep- 
ing her  eyes  fixed  on  the  chess  pieces,  she  did 
seem  to  ruminate  of  her  next  move.  The  sun 
through  the  stained  window  turned  her  hair  to  a 
great  glory.  Her  right  hand  was  above  the 
board  as  a  hovering  bird.  Saith  she,  at  length, 
moving  her  piece  with  deliberateness : 

"  Thou  hast  given  thy  friend  wise  counsel,  to 
which  I  would  add  nor  take  aught.  Bid  him 
forget  the  jade."  Then  saith  she,  in  quiet  tone, 
"  Check." 

Silence  lasted  while  he  did  extricate  his  piece 
from  its  threatened  position,  then  saith  he  again : 
"  Something  there  is  which  doth  change  the 
complexion  of  the  affair  I  spoke  on.  The  man 
to  whom  the  damsel  is  wedded  is  no  true  knight, 
but  a  base-bred  coward  who  would  flee  his 
shadow  at  noonday  an  it  bore  a  lance.  Beside 


Anselms  Tale  177 

the  which,  he  be  drunken  and  ribald :  bethink 
you,  doth  not  this  something  alter  the  matter?" 

Again  her  hand  slow  hovered  o'er  the  board. 
"I  be  loth  to  think  that  a  gentlman  of  name, 
arms,  and  cry,  could  be  as  thou  dost  depict, 
noble  cousin.  Zeal  for  thy  friend  hath  colored 
thy  vision."  Then  saith  she  again,  "  Check." 

"By  St.  Christopher,  my  lady,  I  swear  I 
have  but  touched  in  the  picture  gray,  an  it  were 
rightly  black,  which  being  so,  dost  thou  not 
deem  my  comrade  hath  warrant  to  bear  his 
love  from  the  churl  to  a  place  of  safety  and  defy 
her  lord  to  combat  a  V entrance?"  quoth  he, 
and  he  did  make  a  hasty  move. 

"  Nay,  but  dost  thou  not  think  thy  comrade 
something  presumptuous  to  thus  assume  that 
the  damsel  still  careth  for  him?  Beshrew  me,  it 
hath  that  look  to  me,"  then  saith  she,  and  she 
did  make  another  move  —  "  Checkmate."  By 
which  I  knew  that  my  lady  had  won  the  game. 

At  this  his  blue  eyes  cast  upon  her  such  a 
grieving  look  of  reproach  for  that  she  had 
seemed  to  so  deny  her  love  for  him,  she  scarce 
could  bear  the  sight.  She  paled  under  his 
glance  and  did  even  impulsive  start,  as  though 
to  throw  aside  the  game  she  had  but  now  won 
and  own  herself  weak  and  defeated.  Full  well  I 
knew  the  words  of  tenderness  that  were  crowd- 
ing to  her  lips,  —  for  it  were  mistake  to  deem  my 
lady  cold,  that  she  was  not,  —  and  being  quickly 
aware  an  I  would  save  her  that  for  which  she 

12 


178  /  am  the  King 

would  ne'er  hold  herself  forgiven,  with  ruth- 
less hand  I  swept  from  my  desk  a  pot  of  crimson 
pigment.  It  fell,  sounding  loudly  on  the  tense 
silence  of  the  room,  dashing  a  stain  like  blood 
across  the  floor.  The  sleeping  drunkard  stirred 
to  grumbling  movement,  straightly  settling  to 
sleep  again.  Nor  my  lady,  nor  Godfrey,  so 
much  as  turned  their  heads ;  nathless  I  saw  that 
the  sudden  sound  had  loosed  her  fascinated 
gaze,  which  'til  now  had  been  holden  to  God- 
frey's by  a  power  stronger  than  herself. 

Rising  quickly  from  her  place  she  stood  over 
against  him,  tall  and  fair,  gazing  at  him  with  dark- 
ening eyes  which  did  at  once  command  and 
plead  to  him. 

"  Godfrey,  it  were  inhospitable  to  speak  thus, 
I  wis,  but  why  tarriest  thou  at  Weregrave  ?  The 
king  who  set  forward  on  his  journey  from  Pales- 
tine before  thy  leaving  is  not  yet  come  to  Eng- 
land. Some  say  him  dead ;  others,  that  he  lies 
captive  in  the  hands  of  his  foes.  Prince  John's 
hand  already  closes  over  the  sceptre,  and  thou, 
loyal  knight  to  so  great  a  master,  bidest  here  in 
springtime  idleness  when  every  true  subject 
should  be  stirring." 

At  this  the  blood  came  with  a  mighty  rush  in 
Godfrey's  face,  and  the  little  scar  'neath  his  eye 
burned  to  a  deep  color.  He  made  answer  in 
tone  so  low  I  scarce  could  catch  his  utterance. 

"  Thou  art  ever  right,  my  lady,  and  I  am  re- 
creant knight."  Then,  forgetful  of  my  presence, 


Anselm  s  Tale  179 

or  that  of  the  sleeping  drunkard,  he  broke  out  in 
passionate  entreaty,  "  How  can  I  go  hence,  how 
tear  me  from  Weregrave  an  thou  loose  not  first 
the  jesses  which  bind  my  heart  to  thy  hand?" 
and  he  did  gaze  upon  her  with  a  look  it  well- 
nigh  broke  her  heart  to  deny. 

"  Say  not  't  is  I  that  hold  thee,"  she  pled  with 
him,  "  I  bid  thee  go.  Honor  and  service  are 
still  thine;  be  not  unworthy  these,  I  beseech 
thee." 

"  Say  rather,  sweet,  be  not  unworthy  thee," 
saith  he,  bending  his  head  as  he  were  in  a  holy 
place. 

On  the  morrow  he  took  horse  and  departed. 
Nor  in  word  or  look  did  he  aught  to  vex  my  lady 
again  ;  and,  womanlike,  I  do  believe  she  felt  her- 
self despitefully  used  withal,  in  that  he  had  not 
let  his  eyes  say  that  which  she  forbade  his  lips 
to  utter. 

Life  at  Weregrave  settled  to  its  wonted  heavi- 
ness after  this.  My  lady  showed  no  grief,  an  she 
felt  any,  at  Godfrey's  going.  I  do  bethink  me 
so  much  of  sorrow  had  numbed  her  sense  and 
dulled  the  sharpness  of  her  feeling. 

Sir  Hugh's  potations  were  daily  deeper,  and 
he  grew  ever  in  cothyness.  Seldom  rode  he 
now  to  hunt  or  hawk,  contenting  him  with  the 
fireside  and  his  brimming  flagon. 

Now  hath  my  tale  brought  me  to  that  on  which 
I  would  I  could  hold  silence.  This  may  not 


i8o  /  am  tJie  King 

be,  nor  can  I  of  honesty  keep  back  mine  own 
guiltiness,  in  those  things  which  befell  us. 

Well  do  I  know  that  though  the  act  was  an- 
other's, my  hand  doth  wear  on  it  a  guilty  stain, 
in  that  I  might  have  hindered  a  wrong  and  did 
not.  And  this  be  not  the  most  grievous  part  of 
the  matter,  withal,  for  though  I  am  ware  that 
sin  lieth  on  my  soul,  yet  am  I  not  sorrowful  of 
the  act  which  put  it  there,  nor  can  I  bring  my- 
self to  be.  Doubtless  in  another  world  I  will 
burn  for  this,  it  scarce  could  be  otherwise ;  but 
when  I  recall  how  much  of  joy  hath  come 
through  it  for  my  lady,  I  can  but  say,  'twere 
worth  the  damnation  of  one  such  poor  soul  as 
mine  to  have  it  thus. 

But  to  my  tale,  for  as  yet  thou  knowest 
naught  of  the  happenings  of  which  I  speak. 

'T  is  one  of  my  tasks  at  Weregrave,  being 
almoner,  to  give  each  morn  from  the  Manor 
gate  the  dole  of  food  and  trenchers  from  my 
lord's  table  to  the  beggars  who  come  hither. 

For  three  morns  I  had  beheld  'mongst  the 
clamoring  crowd  one  who  looked  of  better  sort 
despite  that  his  clothing  was  rent  and  grimed 
and  his  visage  hollow  as  any.  Within  his  great 
eyes  there  lurked  the  look  as  a  famished  wolf 
who  scents  prey.  Notwithstanding,  he  made  no 
move  to  take  of  the  proffered  food,  and  when  I 
had  thought  thereon  it  seemed  to  me  he  must 
be  a  witless  one. 

So  thinking,  on  the  fourth  morn  of  his  coming 


Anselms  Tale  181 

I  pressed  aside  the  rude  horde  of  more  impor- 
tunate ones  and  of  myself  thrust  into  his  hand  a 
well-sopped  trencher  of  bread.  Scarce  had  his 
fingers  touched  it  than  he  unclasped  them  and 
let  fall  upon  the  dusty  road  the  tasty  bit. 
Quick  as  thought  two  lusty  fellows  fell  on  it, 
but  ere  their  greedy  clutch  had  fastened 
thereon,  the  beggar  set  foot  squarely  on  the 
bread  and  ground  it  into  the  dirt. 

"  How  now,  sirrah,"  quoth  I,  angered  at  such 
wantonness,  "  is  it  thus  you  treat  my  lord's 
bounty?  Get  you  gone  ere  I  have  you  beaten 
from  the  gate." 

Whereupon  the  beggar  turned  upon  me  a 
look  which  was  like  a  knife  in  the  body.  "  'T  is 
not  my  lord's  bread  that  I  crave,  but  his  blood," 
quoth  he,  and  saying  this  straight  lost  himself 
in  the  crowd  and  passed  from  my  sight  ere  I 
could  stay  him. 

Much  I  pondered  on  this  happening  and 
what  it  did  portend,  but  naught  of  it  did  I  utter 
to  Sir  Hugh,  for  that  he  would  have  had  his 
varlets  scour  the  countryside  'til  they  found  the 
fellow  and  beat  the  life  o'  him. 

Some  half  a  score  of  days  after,  or  perchance 
it  was  a  two  weeks,  —  of  this  point  I  hold  no  cer- 
tainty, but  this  I  do  know,  'twas  the  hour  of 
tierce  and  we  sat  at  meat,  while  a  fierce  storm 
brewed  without.  The  wind  roared  and  howled 
in  the  chimney  as  a  soul  in  the  pit,  and  dark- 
ness was  come  on  so  thick  that  the  torches  were 


1 82  /  am  the  King 

perforce  lit  in  the  hall.  My  lord  paled  and 
shivered  at  each  blast  which  howled  over  the 
Manor,  —  he  seeming  ever  craven  when  storms 
broke  heavy.  Of  a  truth,  much  liquor  had 
brought  him  to  a  state  of  such  jumping  fright 
the  least  sound  was  like  to  well-nigh  scare  him 
from  his  body. 

In  the  midst  of  this  tempest  there  came  at 
the  gate  a  blind  beggar  craving  shelter ;  who, 
when  he  was  come  within  the  hall,  dripping  and 
miserable,  my  lady,  ever  pitiful,  bade  Marian 
lead  him  anear  the  fire  and  there  serve  him 
with  food.  Thereupon  Marian  did  set  before 
him  a  trencher  steaming  with  savory  meat, 
which  he  seemed  not  to  heed,  hovering  'gainst 
the  fire,  shivering  and  shivering,  'til  I  counted 
him  a  poor  witless  fool  as  well  as  blind.  Some- 
thing of  familiarity  there  was  about  the  man, 
though  I  could  not  say  in  what  it  lay.  Once  I 
was  for  fancying  I  had  glimpsed  a  sight  of  a 
pair  of  hungry  wolfish  eyes  gleaming  'neath  his 
dirty  head-covering. 

When  dinner  was  at  an  end  Sir  Hugh  made 
as  if  to  cross  the  hall,  and  I,  I  scarce  know  why, 
followed  in  haste.  I  know  not  if 'twere  acci- 
dent or  design,  but  the  beggar  moved  from  the 
fireside  and  stood  in  my  lord's  way;  at  which, 
being  roundly  drunk,  he  kicked  the  poor  crea- 
ture from  him  with  a  mighty  oath.  I  saw  the 
man  straighten  himself,  I  saw  the  gleam  of  up- 
lifted steel,  and  quick  as  the  fellow  moved,  I  had 


Anselms  Tale  183 

yet  been  quick  enough  to  stay  his  hand  had  I 
so  willed.  But  I  did  not.  T  was  life  and  free- 
dom for  my  lady  which  I  saw  in  the  gleam  of 
that  upraised  knife.  While  I  thought  thus,  I 
saw  the  steel  strike  home  to  Sir  Hugh's  breast. 

"  Take  that,  and  that,  and  that!  "  shouted  the 
beggar,  "  and  I  would  I  could  strike  thee  once 
for  every  pang  which  she  hath  suffered  of  thee, 
for  then  would  thy  body  be  one  gaping  wound." 

Sir  Hugh  fell,  t*he  blood  gushing  from  half 
a  score  of  holes,  the  man  atop  of  him  using  his 
knife  to  awful  purpose. 

When  my  lord's  men  had  gathered  their  wit 
and  did  attempt  to  take  the  murderer,  he  stood 
at  bay,  threatening  all  with  his  knife.  His  head 
uplifted,  I  saw  't  was  the  same  who  had  spurned 
my  lord's  bounty  at  the  gate,  as  I  did  tell  thee  on. 

"  Lay  no  hand  on  me,"  he  cried  in  frenzy ; 
"  he  died  justly.  He  came  a-hunting  near  my 
hut ;  he  saw  my  child,  my  only  one ;  he  used  her 
to  his  wicked  will ;  for  that  he  lies  weltering  in 
his  blood,"  —  and  before  any  could  stay  the  mad 
creature,  he  had  turned  his  knife  'gainst  himself, 
severing  the  great  vein  in  his  neck,  which 
spurted  forth  like  a  fountain  of  red.  Then  fell 
he  forward  over  Sir  Hugh's  corpse,  and  the 
blood  of  knight  and  villain,  oppressor  and  op- 
pressed, mingled  and  crimsoned  the  rushes  on 
the  floor. 

For  a  brief  space  my  lady  stood  over  this 


184  /  am  the  King 

awful  sight,  white  and  solemn ;   then  raising  her 
hand  on  high,  saith  she : 

"  This  justice  was  from  heaven.  Your  lord 
died  by  the  hand  of  God." 

Of  Sir  Hugh's  funeral  and  the  long  feasting, 
wherein  wine  and  ale  flowed  like  water,  and 
every  sort  from  beggar  to  lord  caroused  at 
Weregrave,  I  will  say  naught  My  lady  kept 
her  chamber,  permitting  none  to  see  her;  not 
that  she  felt  grief  or  made  pretence  thereof,  for 
this  she  did  not.  In  all  things  she  had  outward 
respect  to  the  name  she  bore,  and  bade  me  see 
to  it  that  every  ceremony  was  faithfully  ob- 
served. One  thing  she  would  not,  however,  — 
that  Sir  Hugh  be  buried  at  Weregrave. 

"The  men  of  our  blood  and  lineage,"  saith 
she  "  have  ever  borne  themselves  as  brave 
knights  and  true  men.  'Twere  insult  to  their 
dust  that  such  an  one  be  laid  amongst  them." 

So  when  the  hour  of  sepulture  was  come,  Sir 
Hugh  was  borne  to  Hardecute  Castle,  and  there 
left  in  the  vault  'neath  the  chapel  altar. 

Beside  this,  my  lady  bade  me  see  to  it  that 
the  body  of  the  poor  villain  have  decent  burial, 
and  once  when  I  spake  on  him  as  murderer,  she 
chid  me  soundly. 

"Nay,  Anselm,  never  call  the  deed  murder; 
't  was  execution."  Which,  heaven  be  my  wit- 
ness, I  think  it  was. 

All  this  being  over  and  done,  Weregrave  set- 


Anselms  Tale  185 

tied  to  a  calm  so  great  't  was  nigh  to  the  peace 
of  heaven,  and  had  it  not  been  for  my  lady's 
failing  looks  and  drooping  figure,  I  had  a'most 
thought  me  transported  to  another  world. 

With  her,  'twas  as  if  a  tight-strung  bow  had 
on  a  sudden  snapped  its  string.  Scarce  could 
you  say  that  she  ailed,  for  that  she  did  not,  nor 
would  she  drink  Marian's  brews  and  possets 
which  the  faithful  wench  had  ever  ready  to 
thrust  'neath  her  nose  an  she  cough,  or  sneeze, 
or  sigh.  But  all  the  lightsomeness  was  gone  from 
out  her  step,  and  for  hours  together  would  she 
sit,  with  idle  hands  folded  and  eyes  wide  apart, 
seeing  naught  in  this  world,  I  am  fain  to  believe. 

Oft  we  tarried  in  the  garden  court  on  the  sun- 
dial seat  where  first  I  beheld  her  grieving  over 
her  sorry  fate.  Her  weary  head  would  she  rest 
'gainst  the  dial,  while  sun-kissed,  and  bird  songs 
lulled  her  to  quiet.  Sometimes  would  I  read  to 
her  from  a  romaunt,  or  recite  to  her  the  lay  of 
some  minstrel.  I  know  not  if  her  outward  ears 
gave  heed  to  the  words  which  I  uttered,  but  the 
drone  of  my  voice  seemed  pleasing  to  her  sense, 
and  my  presence,  at  least,  not  distasteful,  and 
so  I  was  content. 

Once  as  we  sat  thus,  she  of  her  own  will 
harked  back  to  the  hour  of  our  meeting  here, 
which  thing  she  had  never  so  much  as  spoken 
on  afore.  "Dost  thou  mind,  Anselm,"  quoth 
she,  "  how  thou  didst  say  to  me  that  Time 
healed  all  wounds?  'Tis  a  wise  saying  if  some- 


1 86  /  am  the  King 

thing  old,  but  I  am  given  to  doubt  if  it  be  true. 
Time  can  scarce  wipe  away  the  assoil  of  some 
things." 

I  was  silent,  for  I  knew  that  she  did  speak  of 
her  life  with  Sir  Hugh,  and  of  a  truth  't  was  a 
hard  matter  for  forgetting. 

Thus  the  days  of  peace  slipped  by,  and  each 
morn  would  I  say  within  myself,  "  This  will  be 
the  last,  for  to-day  Godfrey  will  come ;  "  and 
each  night  would  I  add  one  more  day  to  the 
string  of  which  memory  did  make  a  rosary,  and 
tell  over  hour  by  hour  with  joy. 

Still  Godfrey  came  not,  and  Marian  began  to 
say  with  openness,  when  my  lady  was  not  near, 
"  He  hath  forgot."  My  lady's  drooping  mien,  I 
fear,  did  utter  the  same,  "He  hath  forgot;  "  and 
within  mine  own  heart,  a  whisper,  half  sorrow- 
ful, wholly  joyful,  said  also,  "  He  hath  forgot." 

I  know  not  why  it  was  that  I  so  dreaded 
Godfrey's  coming,  —  Godfrey  whom  I  ever  loved 
as  my  own  soul ;  but  of  a  truth  I  did  so  dread  it, 
it  seeming  to  me  that  his  coming  must  change 
all  things  and  perchance  bring  pain  within  our 
walls  again. 

T  was  at  this  time  that  one,  a  knight, 
Reginald  Beauvais,  rode  from  London  to  the 
provinces  and  stopped  the  night  at  Weregrave ; 
who  being  come  from  the  court,  was  stuffed  to 
the  throat  with  gossip  thereof,  and  bore  to  us 
the  first  tidings  of  Godfrey  which  we  had  had  of 
him  since  his  riding  from  Weregrave. 


Anselms  Tale  187 

In  the  unfolding  of  his  budget,  he  recounted 
to  us  how  after  much  hardship  and  shameful 
imprisoning  —  which  'twas  more  than  guessed 
the  forsworn  Philip  of  France  had  a  thumb  in 
—  that  Richard  was  at  length  returned  to  Eng- 
land, and  how  that  Godfrey  was  in  great  favor 
of  the  monarch  because  of  having  twice  rescued 
him  from  death  in  Palestine.  But  further  he 
went  on  to  relate  that  this  favor  was  little  like 
to  be  of  service  to  him,  for  that  'twas  public 
rumor  that  Godfrey  lay  grievously  sick  of  a 
fever  and  like  to  die  thereof. 

"  Of  a  truth,"  saith  he  with  a  careless  light- 
ness ill  becoming  to  any,  though  doubtless  but 
the  foppish  fashion  of  the  town,  where  all  things, 
or  life,  or  death,  are  to  be  borne  lightly,  "  he  is 
most  like  a' ready  dead,  for  none  who  knew  of 
his  malady  had  hope  to  his  life." 

At  this  I  saw  my  lady  turn  as  white  as  the 
cloth  which  covered  the  board,  —  we  being  at 
meat  the  while,  —  and  I  feared  the  sudden  evil 
news  had  wholly  undone  her.  Howbeit,  she 
struggled  mightily  to  hold  her  grief,  and  bore 
herself  with  quiet  'til  the  meal  was  ended.  I 
plied  the  youth  with  many  questions  of  Godfrey 
and  his  whereabouts  in  the  town,  being  minded 
to  ride  thence  on  the  morrow  if  my  lady  allow. 
But  for  this  was  I  not  prepared,  that  my  lady 
should  take  it  to  her  head  to  ride  to  London 
also. 

Marian  came  straightly  to  fetch  me  to  my 


1 88  /  am  the  King 

lady's  chamber  so  soon  as  our  guest  was  retired, 
and  there  I  found  Joscelyn  pacing  the  floor  as 
a  wild  creature,  her  long  calm  broken  at  last. 
Again  had  the  master  hand  set  string  to  the 
bow  and  tightened  it  with  the  winch.  Fearfully 
I  watched  her,  deeming  her  strength  too  frail 
and  spent  to  withstand  so  sudden  a  strain. 
With  no  loss  of  time  she  unfolded  her  design  to 
me  in  speech  so  hurried  that  her  words  did 
jostle  one  another  as  rude  fellows,  each  with  his 
toe  on  another's  heel. 

When  she  had  made  an  end  of  speaking  I 
pled  long  with  her  that  she  suffer  me  to  go 
alone,  pledging  her  to  do  all  that  mortal  might 
for  Godfrey's  mending,  and  when  he  was  himself 
once  more,  to  fetch  him  straight  to  Weregrave. 
I  represented  to  her  that  she  was  not  in  health 
for  such  heavy  undertaking  as  this  hard  journey 
to  London. 

To  all  she  turned  deaf  ear,  or  met  me  with  a 
counter  plea  so  melting,  that  I  had  worn  a  most 
monstrous  hard  heart  an  I  yielded  not;  as  I 
presently  did. 

Then  was  I  for  coaxing  her  that  she  proceed 
to  Winchester,  ten  miles  distant,  and  from  thence 
to  the  coast,  there  to  take  ship  for  London ;  the 
journey  thus  being  accomplished  with  greater 
ease  if  longer  time. 

"  Nay,  Anselm,  trammel  me  not  in  this.  If  I 
do  go  as  thou  art  minded  to  have,  we  must  needs 
wait  the  sailing  of  a  ship,  besides  putting  our- 


Anselms  Tale  189 

selves  at  the  mercy,  it  may  perchance  be,  of  an 
adverse  wind.  The  weariness  of  a  journey  were 
not  so  great  as  would  be  the  eating  o'  my  heart 
with  impatience.  Every  day,  ay,  every  hour, 
doth  count  a  lifetime  now.  We  will  set  forward 
on  the  morrow  at  nones,  and  thus  be  able  to 
come  easily  to  Winchester  ere  night  falls  and 
the  gates  be  shut.  There  will  we  lay  the  night 
and  be  well  rested  for  beginning  our  hard  jour- 
ney. I  implore  thee  say  no  more.  It  shall  be  thus." 
And  so  it  was,  my  lady  having  her  will  in  this 
as  in  all  things.  The  next  day  at  nones,  after 
most  hasty  preparation,  we  set  forward  for  Win- 
chester. My  lady,  mounted  on  her  white  mule 
and  arrayed  in  a  gown  of  deep  green  stuff  laced 
with  gold,  wore  a  flush  of  excitement  on  her 
cheek  which  well-nigh  tricked  one  to  believe  it 
the  sign  of  returning  health.  Beside  her  rode 
Marian  in  a  mighty  state  of  intrancement  for 
that  she  journeyed  to  London  for  the  first  time  of 
her  life.  With  us  went  twenty-five  of  our  stout- 
est men-at-arms,  well  provided  with  weapons; 
for  the  roads  are  beset  with  thieves  and  cut- 
purses  who  lay  in  wait  for  travellers  of  the  better 
sort ;  it  being  mightily  unsafe  to  strive  to  reach 
( London  an  we  go  not  well  guarded.  A  host 
of  serving  people  rode  with  us  as  well,  for,  as 
thou  art  ware,  after  passing  Winchester  there 
be  no  hospitable  monasteries  wherein  we  may 
lay  the  night,  and  the  inns  be  not  fit  place  for 
any  save  tavern  brawlers  and  such  low  sort. 


190  /  am  the  King 

The  tinkle,  tinkle,  tinkle  of  the  silver  bells 
upon  my  lady's  bridle  sounded  forth  riotously 
at  our  starting,  seeming  to  my  fancy  like  joy- 
bells;  but  ere  we  were  come  within  sight  of 
the  monastery  towers  at  Winchester  my  lady 
drooped  right  wearily  in  her  saddle,  while  the 
bridle,  lying  lax  on  the  mule's  neck,  no  longer 
stirred  the  bells  to  brave  music.  I  dare  be 
sworn  she  was  not  a  little  glad  when  we  rode 
within  the  gate-house  of  the  monastery. 

Here,  in  the  guest-house,  shortly  after  our 
coming,  was  arrayed  for  us  a  supper  consisting 
of  not  a  few  dishes  quaint  and  new  to  our  taste, 
over  which  Marian  had  a  mighty  curiosity; 
and  here  we  reposed  the  night  in  comfort. 

On  the  morrow,  ere  we  took  horse,  my  lady 
bade  me  give,  over  and  above  the  sum  where- 
with to  settle  our  reckoning,  a  pound  sterling 
for  masses  to  be  said  for  Godfrey's  recovery. 
And  never  in  our  journeying  did  she  pass  a 
rude  cross  or  wayside  shrine  an  she  did  not 
pause  to  put  up  a  prayer  for  him  she  so  loved. 
I  think  it  did  hurt  her  sore  to  remember  that 
whilst  he  lay  a-dying  she  was  for  doubting  his 
loyalty. 

Before  the  ending  of  the  first  day  of  our  leav- 
ing Winchester,  my  lady  was  well-nigh  falling 
from  her  saddle  in  utter  weariness.  The  serving 
people  had  pressed  on  before  us  some  hours 
earlier,  and  had  raised  a  tent  for  the  women. 
As  we  rode  up  to  the  spot,  the  camp-fires  blazed 


Anselms  Tale  191 

brightly.  In  the  waning  light  I  could  see  the 
cook  and  scullions  busily  engaged  in  making 
ready  for  our  evening  meal.  A  savory  odor 
of  pottage  floated  to  my  nose,  whetting  my 
already  keen  appetite  to  an  edge  't  was  like  to 
take  a  mighty  bowl  of  the  stuff  to  dull. 

My  lady  was  so  spent  with  fatigue  I  needs 
must  lift  her  from  her  mule  and  bear  her  straight 
to  the  couch  already  waiting  her;  this  I  did, 
my  heart  gripping  me  the  while  with  a  fierce 
pain  I  know  not  how  to  word,  for  that  her 
weight  seemed  so  slight  a  thing  even  for  my 
poor  strength. 

When  the  supper  was  made  ready  Marian 
knelt  beside  the  couch  on  which  my  lady  re- 
clined and  coaxed  her  to  each  mouthful  with 
the  pretty  fooling  which  women  use  toward  an 
ailing  child.  Nathless,  despite  her  coaxing, 
and  my  lady's  striving,  'twas  little  enough  of  the 
strengthening  stuff  she  took,  and  Marian  shook 
her  head  sadly,  gazing  into  the  bowl  still  so 
nearly  full. 

But  as  we  drew  anear  to  our  journey's  end,  my 
lady  grew  stronger,  despite  the  fatigue,  till  at 
length,  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  day  of  our  start- 
ing, we  came  in  sight  of  London  town. 

Here  we  tarried  without  the  gate  to  crave 
shelter  for  the  night  at  the  Benedictine  nunnery 
of  St.  John  the  Baptist  for  my  lady  and  Marian ; 
it  being  ill  fit  that  they  stay  the  night  at  a 
tavern,  and  I,  scarce  knowing  where  to  com- 


192  /  am  the  King 

mand  lodging  for  them  of  any  of  the  burgher 
class,  being  so  much  a  stranger  to  the  town. 

When  I  had  seen  them  safe  bestowed  for  the 
night,  I  took  my  way  within  the  city,  none  too 
soon  an  I  did  not  desire  to  have  the  gates  closed 
'gainst  me  ;  not,  however,  'til  I  had  promised  my 
lady  to  return  for  her  in  the  morn  so  soon  as 
light  was  come. 

I  sought  out  a  quiet  inn  in  a  narrow  street 
where  I  had  lodged  on  the  only  time  of  my  being 
in  London,  and  having  seen  to  it  with  mine  own 
eyes  that  the  animals  were  well  housed  and  fed, 
and  our  men-at-arms  reasonably  disposed  for 
the  night,  I  made  the  best  I  could  of  some  un- 
savory viands  and  got  me  to  my  couch,  full  of 
weariness.  Despite  my  great  weariness,  how- 
ever, 'twas  not  to  sleep,  for  notwithstanding  this 
tavern  is  counted  a  sober  spot  and  quiet,  't  was 
the  unheard-of  time  of  a  two  hours  beyond  com- 
pline ere  the  noise  of  the  inn  gave  place  to  quiet. 

So  soon  as  the  city  gates  were  open  on  the 
morrow,  I  with  two  serving  men  fared  forth  to 
the  nunnery  for  my  lady  and  Marian.  Early  as 
I  was,  my  lady  was  waiting  me  with  fretting 
impatience. 

Her  looks  were  pale,  and  great  circles  of  dark 
blue  lay  'neath  her  eyes,  giving  them  a  look  of 
monstrous  size.  I  was  fearful  that  the  journey 
had  borne  too  greatly  on  her  strength,  and  said 
as  much  as  we  rode  along.  Whereat  she  shook 
her  head,  answering, — 


Anselms  Tale  193 

"  'T  is  not  the  journey  which  hath  worn  so 
upon  me,  but  through  all  the  night  I  tossed 
upon  my  couch  nor  closed  mine  eyes  for  think- 
ing of  Godfrey  within  the  near-by  city,  perchance 
a-dying,  and  thou  wouldst  not  let  me  seek  him." 

"  Speak  not  thus,  my  lady,  I  beseech  you," 
prayed  I,  mightily  cut  at  her  words.  "  I  did  but 
act  in  this  as  seemed  wisest  for  thee.  'T  was 
nightfall  ere  we  ourselves  were  housed  at  the 
inn;  had  we  sought  Godfrey  on  the  hour  as 
thou  wert  for  doing,  it  had  been  a'ready  black 
night  ere  we  reached  his  abode.  Thou  art  ware 
that  after  nightfall  the  city  streets  are  infested 
with  a  brawling  and  factious  sort,  who  but  seek 
occasion  in  a  quarrel  to  run  thee  through  the 
body,  and  so  have  opportunity  to  relieve  thee 
of  thy  purse.  Beside  the  which  I  know  not  how 
Dame  Bardulf,  with  whom  Godfrey  hath  lodging, 
is  situate,  or  if  she  be  able  to  command  proper 
lodging  for  thee.  Say  that  I  did  aright,  my 
lady.  It  grieves  me  sorely  to  be  under  even 
slight  blame  of  thee." 

Whereon,  as  ever  it  is  her  gentle  custom,  she 
soothed  the  hurt  she  had  unwitting  wrought. 
Thus  we  proceeded  through  the  city,  nor  did 
any  of  its  sights  or  sounds,  so  unwonted  to  our 
country-bred  eyes  and  ears,  seem  to  have  even 
slight  notice  of  her,  so  intent  was  she  on  thoughts 
of  Godfrey;  though  Marian  was  like  to  wring 
her  head  from  her  shoulders  in  her  desire  to 
lose  no  whit  of  it  all. 
13 


194  I  am 

On  our  way  we  passed  through  Chepe,  which 
word  is  a  Saxon  one  and  signifies  Market.  Only 
the  south  side  of  this  way  is  built  upon,  the 
north  of  it  being  an  open  field  where  jousts, 
tourneys  or  ridings  are  often  held.  The  houses 
along  this  way  be  monstrous  fine,  and  many 
goldsmith  and  linendrapers  there  keep  shop. 

Here  it  was  that  we  passed  a  crowd  of  people 
of  the  commoner  sort,  who  stood  about  the 
pillory  where  a  scurvy  knave  of  a  baker  was 
fastened,  a  gazing  stock  to  all ;  his  offence  being 
that  he  had  made  his  loaves  something  light  of 
weight  for  honesty. 

At  length  were  we  come  to  a  street  called 
Watling,  and  having  proceeded  some  distance 
thereon  I  did  espy,  hung  from  a  pole,  a  sign 
bearing  this  inscription :  "  Simon  Bardulf,  Pep- 
perer,"  which  being  the  direction  given  me  by 
the  knight,  Reginald  Beauvais,  I  knew  we  were 
come  at  length  to  our  journey's  end. 

We  drew  rein  before  the  shop,  where  a  rosy- 
faced  prentice  boy  kept  the  air  in  motion  with  a 
voice  whose  rasping  cry  must  needs  gain  him 
the  ear  of  each  passer-by.  "  What  d'  ye  lack, 
what  d'  ye  lack,  what  d'  ye  lack?  " 

Upon  inquiring  of  the  youth  if  Dame  Bardulf 
was  within,  he  paused  of  his  cry  long  enough  to 
answer : 

"  Of  that  I  know  not,  see  you,  but  I  dare  be 
sworn  she  is,  for  she  seldom  fares  forth  at  this 
hour.  My  master  hath  to  the  guild-hall  of 


Anselms  Tale  195 

Pepperers  this  morn  on  great  business,  and  I 
do  tend  shop  in  his  place.  Most  worshipful  sir, 
can  I  serve  you  in  aught?" 

"  In  naught  save  direction  of  where  to  find 
thy  mistress,"  quoth  I,  nothing  pleased  at  the 
youth's  pert  tongue. 

"  Down  the  passage  to  the  right,  and  up  the 
stairs.  There  knock  loudly,  for  the  Dame  hath 
one  ear  deaf,  though,  by  my  faith,  the  other  is 
ever  for  taking  account  of  that  which  it  is  not 
intended  she  should." 

Helping  my  lady  to  alight,  we  took  our  way 
through  a  narrow  passage,  followed  now  loudly, 
then  dimly,  by  the  prentice's  rasping  call,  'til  we 
found  ourselves  in  a  great  square  court  in  the 
midst  of  which  stood  a  well-house  whence  all 
the  burghers  on  the  court  drew  water.  From 
this  court  many  flights  of  stone  stairs  led  to  the 
upper  story. 

Turning  into  the  nearest  of  these  we  ascended, 
and  stood  before  a  heavy  oaken  door. 

Remembering  the  advice  of  the  malapert  pren- 
tice, I  delivered  a  heavy  knock  on  the^portal. 

On  the  instant  it  was  flung  wide  by  an  angry 
hand,  and  there  appeared  within  the  opening  a 
goodwife,  short  and  fat,  whose  round  red  face 
had  a  look  of  kindly  good  nature,  despite  that 
now  it  did  show  anger  at  my  untoward  summons. 

"  How  now,  sirrah?  "  she  was  beginning,  when, 
seeing  by  my  dress  and  bearing  that  I  was  other 
than  she  expected,  she  did  modify  her  tone 


196  /  am  the  King 

greatly.  "  I  cry  you  pardon,  good  sir ;  I  was 
for  basting  thee  soundly,  deeming  thee  one  of 
those  malapert  prentices  who  will  have  the  life 
o'  me  yet  with  their  tormenting  —  " 

"  Yes,  yes,  good  woman,  but  I  would  hold 
speech  with  Dame  Bardulf,"  saith  I,  seeing  I 
must  stem  the  torrent  of  her  speech  ere  it  o'er- 
flow  me. 

"Then  say  thy  say,  sir,  for  thou  dost  hold 
speech  with  her  this  instant."  Whereupon, 
glimpsing  my  lady,  who  'til  now  had  been  hidden 
by  me,  on  a  sudden  the  Dame's  manner  changed. 
For  there  is  that  in  Joscelyn's  bearing  which,  an 
she  be  alone  or  unattended,  will  ever  make 
a  common  person  bend  to  her.  Straight  the 
woman  stood  aside,  begging  us  enter  and  honor 
her  poor  abode  by  being  seated. 

Quoth  my  lady,  "  Good  Dame  Bardulf,  we 
seek  one  Godfrey  de  Bersac,  a  knight  who  hath, 
if  I  mistake  not,  had  lodging  of  thee  this  long 
time.  It  hath  come  to  us,  his  kinspeople,  that 
he  lieth  grievously  sick  of  a  fever,  and  we  have 
ridden  far  to  help  recover  him  of  his  illness." 

Hearing  this,  the  good  Dame  threw  her  kirtle 
over  her  head  and  'gan  to  rock  herself  and  weep 
in  such  fashion  that  my  lady  went  pale  as  a 
spirit  and  was  like  to  drop. 

"  Nay,  never  tell  me  that  we  are  too  late,  that 
he  is  a' ready  dead,"  she  moaned,  grasping  the 
woman's  kirtle  in  her  hand  and  clinging  to  it 
pitifully. 


Anselms  Tale  197 

"  Ah,  body  o'  me,  body  o'  me,  if  it  were  no 
worse  !  "  exclaimed  the  Dame,  still  rocking  her 
body  and  weeping,  "  though  for  any  knowledge 
that  be  mine  he  may  be  that  beside.  And 
of  a  truth  't  were  better  so,  than  to  rot  o'  a 
prison." 

"  Woman,  of  your  mercy  unfold  this  matter 
to  my  hearing.  Is  not  the  knight  here  with 
thee,  and  if  not  what  hath  befallen  him,  where 
hath  he  gone?  "  quoth  my  lady,  her  tone  fraught 
with  fear  and  anguish. 

"  That  may  your  worships  well  ask  o'  me. 
An  I  were  God  or  the  king  I  might  answer 
thee.  Look  you,  my  lady,  'twas  on  this  wise 
he  went  hence.  Many  weeks  agone  the  youth 
fell  on  sickness,  and  did  burn  of  a  fever,  the 
which  I  never  saw  the  like  on  afore,  so  great 
was  it.  In  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  as  a  body 
might  say,  he  was  raving  and  out  of  himself. 
I  perforce  must  fight  him  an  I  keep  him  to  his 
bed ;  for  he  was  ever  for  mounting  his  destrier 
and  riding  to  a  place  I  know  not  on,  but  which 
he  often  named  in  his  madness,  called  Were- 
grave.  He  who  was  ever  of  such  gentle  way 
toward  all  that  never  heard  I  ill  word  of  him, 
would  now  contend  'gainst  me  with  mad  strength, 
pummelling  me  in  such  sound  manner  that  I 
oft  must  call  the  prentice  boys  of  my  good  man 
an  I  keep  the  youth  to  his  bed. 

"  Oh,  I  did  give  him  gentle  care,  my  lady,  I 
promise  you  that,  for  he  ever  used  kindness 


/  am  the  King 

toward  me.  Down  his  throat  I  did  pour  divers 
brews  and  possets  —  of  which  I  have  great 
skill  in  the  preparation  —  he  being  out  of  him- 
self, as  a  body  might  say,  and  not  able  to  with- 
stand me.  For  of  a  truth,  had  he  been  other, 
I  had  never  ha'  gotten  a  one  of  them  i'  the 
inside  o'  him,  he  liking  such  stuff  not  a  whit. 

"  The  barber-surgeon  was  summoned,  and  did 
come  day  on  day  and  bleed  him,  'til  belike  the 
poor  creature's  blood  was  well-nigh  drained  of 
him,  and  yet  he  did  not  mend." 

"  Of  thy  goodness,  Dame,  get  thee  to  the 
end  of  this  and  let  me  have  knowledge  of  what 
hath  befallen  him,"  quoth  my  lady,  sore  tried 
at  listening  to  the  woman's  ceaseless  chatter  of 
possets  and  brews  and  bleedings  when  she  yet 
knew  not  if  Godfrey  were  live  or  dead. 

"  Ay,  ay,  your  worship,  I  come  to  that 
now.  Thou  shouldst  not  blame  me  because 
that  my  tongue  cannot  keep  pace  with  thy  chaf- 
ing impatience.  'T  is  a  fault  o'  heaven's  making 
and  hath  ever  been  said  of  me  —  and  Simon 
my  husband  doth  lay  it  greatly  to  my  credit  — 
that  I  be  never  one  to  talk  much,  or  as  a  body 
might  say,  to  talk  fast.  In  these  days  of  scolds 
and  chatters,  my  lady,  'twere  no  defect  to  be 
of  a  silent  turn,  I  do  beg  thee  know,"  quoth  the 
Dame,  pouring  out  the  words  so  fast  that  they 
did  seem  an  endless  stream,  never  to  be  stayed 
or  dammed. 

My  lady  seeing  that  she  must  be  wary,  an  she 


Anselms  Tale  199 

turn  aside  all  this  and  gain  of  the  woman  the 
answer  she  longed  to  hear,  saith  most  gently 
now,  but  I  could  hear  the  impatience  beneath 
her  soft  tone : 

"  Ay,  good  Dame,  thou  hast  the  right  of  it 
in  this ;  but  thou  wert  for  telling  me,  when  I  so 
unmannerly  interrupted  thee,  where  they  bore 
Sir  Godfrey  an  they  took  him  hence." 

"  Nay,  my  lady,  not  so,  for  that  I  could  not; 
and  grief  for  this  hath  so  wrought  upon  me  this 
two  weeks,  I  scarce  have  eaten  a  gobbet  and 
am  falling  to  a  shadow  o'  myself;  so  Simon, 
my  master,  did  say  to  me  only  this  morn.  Of 
a  truth  't  is  little  wonder  that  I  sorrow  thus,  for 
the  knight  was  of  such  gentle  sort,  and  ready 
was  he  to  the  day  with  his  lodge  money,  to 
which  he  ever  added  a  little  sum  for  fairings. 
'T  is  not  oft  in  these  times  that  one  finds  such, 
beshrew  me,  so  when  they  took  him  hence,  I 
was  for  fighting  as  a  wolf  doth  for  her  whelps. 
But  what  could  I,  my  lady,  when  I  beheld  the 
king's  own  seal?  " 

"  Naught,  good  Dame,  save  that  which  thou 
didst,  I  am  persuaded.  But  thou  sayest  it  was 
at  the  king's  command  that  he  was  borne 
hence  ?  "  questioned  my  lady,  fearful  that  she 
again  turn  aside  the  Dame  in  her  speech. 

"  Of  that  I  know  not,  my  lady,  save  that  a 
soldier  read  the  parchment  to  me  and  pointed 
out  a  round  red  thing  not  greatly  smaller  than 
a  bun,  which  he  did  aver  was  the  king's  own 


2OO  /  am  the  King 

seal.  'T  was  on  this  wise  that  they  came  for 
him.  As  to-day,  one  gave  a  sounding  knock 
on  the  portal,  and  when  I  was  come  to  open  it, 
meaning  to  give  the  knave  a  piece  of  my  tongue 
for  that  he  had  disturbed  my  patient,  I  beheld 
at  my  threshold  not  a  few  of  the  king's  soldiers, 
who  bore  amongst  them  a  litter.  They  thrust 
me  aside  most  churlishly  when  I  had  opened  to 
them,  demanding  in  no  mannerly  tone  that  I 
point  out  to  them  where  lay  the  knight  Godfrey 
de  Bersac ;  and  when  I  would  not,  but  desired 
to  know  their  business,  they  told  me  they  were 
come  to  bear  him  hence.  '  Nay,  that  you  will 
not,'  quoth  I,  right  roundly ;  '  the  man  hath 
little  of  life  in  him  now,  and  I  will  not  that  it  be 
shaken  out  of  him  at  thy  villain  hands.'  Whereon 
one  drew  forth  from  his  pouch  the  parchment 
I  spoke  on  bearing  the  king's  seal,  which,  ac- 
cording to  his  reading,  did  say  I  was  to  deliver 
into  the  hands  of  the  bearers  the  body  of  God- 
frey de  Bersac,  be  he  live  or  dead.  Upon  this 
I  fell  a-crying,  and  begged  them  tell  me  of 
what  crime  he  stood  accused  and  to  what  place 
they  would  fetch  him.  But  to  this  they  gave 
no  heed,  and  one  chucked  me  'neath  the  chin  in 
most  unmannerly  fashion  and  bade  me  have  no 
fear,  for  that  they  would  bed  him  comfortably 
in  a  cool  dungeon,  where  the  fever  of  him  would 
cool  swiftly  enough,  and  rats  and  toads  act  right 
gentle  nurses  to  him;  whereat  I  'gan  to  wail 
afresh,  while  they  lifted  his  poor  body  from  the 


Anselms  Tale  201 

couch  —  right  gently  I  will  say  —  and  laid  him 
in  the  litter  and  bore  him  I  know  not  where.  I 
essayed  to  follow  them  and  find  out,  when  one 
lusty  fellow  turned  back  and  drove  me  home  at 
the  point  of  his  pike,  I  a-shrieking  with  fright 
at  each  step  and  feeling  that  sharp  weapon  in 
my  buttocks." 

After  questioning  the  Dame  closely  and  find- 
ing that  we  could  draw  from  her  no  further 
knowledge,  for  that  she  had  none,  we  were  forced 
to  depart  and  leave  her  standing  by  the  roadside 
where  she  had  followed  us,  still  chattering  and 
protesting  that  no  fault  lay  with  her  in  this 
matter  and  calling  all  the  saints  to  witness  of 
her  sorrow. 

I  would  then  that  my  lady  return  to  the  con- 
vent and  there  await  me  while  I  made  search  of 
the  town  for  my  brother,  of  whose  fate  I  now 
held  deep  fears  which  I  dared  not  word  to  her. 
But  to  this  she  said  me  a  right  round  nay,  and 
bade  me  turn  on  the  instant  toward  the  Tower. 
"  For,"  saith  she,  "  an  he  be  taken  prisoner 
for  some  invented  offence,  'tis  there  he  most 
like  is." 

'T  was  no  great  way  from  the  lodging  of  Dame 
Bardulf  to  where  we  would  go,  but  being  strange 
to  it  we  were  forced  to  ask  our  way  of  burgher 
and  shopman  'til  at  length  we  found  ourselves 
before  the  Tower.  About  it  lies  a  deep  moat 
inclosing  a  double  line  of  fortifications,  from 
the  centre  of  which  doth  rise  a  monstrous  great 


2O2  /  am  the  King 

quadrangular  tower  having  a  turret  at  each  cor- 
ner thereof.  Having  passed  the  drawbridge, 
the  portcullis  was  drawn  up,  and  we  were  let  to 
enter  after  some  delay.  Once  within  the  great 
court,  I  made  demand  of  the  fellow  who  admitted 
us  that  we  be  straightly  led  into  the  presence  of 
the  governor  of  the  Tower,  with  whom  I  had 
important  business.  The  knave  did  lay  great 
hindrance  in  our  way,  and  was  for  refusing  our 
request  outright  despite  that  he  did  see  that  we 
were  people  of  some  sorts.  'T  was  not  'til  I 
named  myself  the  brother  of  Sir  Godfrey  de 
Bersac  that  he  gave  heed  to  my  request. 

"  Nay,  if  thou  hadst  but  named  that  to  me  in 
the  beginning,"  quoth  he,  becoming  on  a  sudden 
monstrous  obliging,  "  I  had  not  stayed  thee ;  " 
and  he  straight  led  us  into  a  great  hall,  which 
is  a  portion  of  the  governor's  apartments  and 
where  the  governor  himself  shortly  joined  us. 

I  lost  no  time  in  unfolding  our  tale  and  beg- 
ging of  him  that  he  first  tell  me  of  what  my 
brother  stood  accused,  and  then  of  his  goodness 
permit  me  to  hold  converse  with  him. 

As  I  talked  I  saw  grow  within  the  man's  face 
a  look  of  amaze;  ere  I  had  made  an  end  of 
speaking  he  broke  forth: 

"  This  tale  which  thou  dost  bring  me  is  pass- 
ing strange,  Sir  Anselm,  for  thy  brother  stands 
accused  of  no  crime  that  I  wot  of,  nor  have  I 
knowledge  of  where  he  lieth  save  only  this,  that 
't  is  not  within  the  Tower  of  London.  It  doth 


Anselms  Tale  203 

rather  wear  the  look  to  me  of  some  private  ven- 
geance; perchance  he  hath  been  foully  dealt 
with.  But  an  it  come  to  King  Richard's  ear 
that  any  hath  done  him  despite,  beshrew  me,  I 
would  have  little  relish  for  standing  in  the  fellow's 
shoes." 

At  hearing  such  dire  forebodings  from  the 
governor's  lips  my  lady's  frail  strength  forsook 
her;  she  had  fallen  to  the  floor,  an  I  had  not 
caught  her  and  borne  her  to  a  near-by  settle, 
where  she  reclined,  looking  for  all  that  I  could  see 
as  one  dead.  After  a  time,  with  much  care  from 
Marian,  who  chafed  her  hands  and  burned  not  a 
few  goosequills  beneath  her  nose  —  the  faith- 
ful wench  having  fetched  a  pocket  full  of  them 
lest  some  such  thing  befall  —  my  lady  recovered 
herself,  and  was  for  pushing  on  without  delay  to 
Westminster  Palace  where  the  king  was,  desir- 
ing to  lay  our  grievance  at  his  feet  without  the 
smallest  delay.  'T  was  vain  that  I  did  urge  upon 
her  her  unfitness  for  greater  fatigue  —  that  the 
Palace  was  a  full  league  and  a  half  distant ;  that 
the  hour  of  tierce  was  long  passed,  while  her 
fast  remained  unbroken  since  morn.  She  set 
aside  my  words  with  a  gesture  which  bade  me 
be  silent,  and  walked  from  the  hall  bearing  her- 
self with  more  of  steadiness  than  I  deemed  her 
capable. 

The  governor,  being  much  touched  by  her 
beauty  and  distress,  perchance  fearful  as  well 
that  suspicion  might  rest  upon  him  in  the  mat- 


2O4  /  am  the  King 

ter  —  for  that  the  Dame  did  maintain  that  it 
was  the  king's  soldier  who  had  borne  Godfrey 
from  his  lodging  —  proffered  his  service  to  ride 
with  us  to  the  king,  which  offer  we  right  gladly 
accepted. 

Thus  for  a  third  time  that  morn  we  set  out  in 
search  of  Godfrey,  and  each  time  hope  was 
become  weaker  within  us. 

The  whole  of  our  way  to  the  Palace  lay  now 
beside  the  river  Thames,  where  we  saw  not  a  few 
monstrous  great  ships  from  distant  lands.  For, 
as  the  governor  of  the  Tower  did  point  out  to 
us  with  much  pride,  London  was  now  become  a 
mighty  mart,  and  commerce  was  come  to  her 
from  every  part  of  the  earth. 

At  length,  after  a  weary  way  of  riding  for  my 
lady,  we  were  come  in  sight  of  an  incomparable 
structure  furnished  with  a  breastwork  and  bas- 
tion, which  I  knew  on  the  instant  to  be  the  king's 
palace,  having  once  before  beheld  it. 

Here,  after  not  a  little  of  formality,  we  were 
ushered  into  an  ante-room  to  await  while  the 
message  that  the  governor  of  the  Tower  craved 
audience  with  the  king  passed  from  guard  to 
page,  from  page  to  gentleman-in-waiting,  'til  it 
reach  the  king's  ear. 

The  room  in  which  we  waited  was  a  marvel 
of  beauty  to  my  country  sight,  having  about  the 
wall  a  wondrously  wrought  arras  into  which 
had  been  sewn  a  marvellous  great  picture  of  a 
hawking  party.  Over  the  floor  was  spread  a 


Anselms  Tale  205 

cloth  of  such  richness  and  thickness  that  our 
footsteps  melted  into  its  depth  and  were  lost  to 
sound.  The  seats  were  a  very  miracle  of  the 
cutter's  art.  The  portal  at  the  end  of  this  room 
gave  on  a  pair  of  steps  which  led  down  to  the 
king's  own  pleasure  garden,  where  flowers,  the 
gayest  and  most  rare,  flaunted  in  the  sunshine, 
and  winding  walks  led  hither  and  yon.  All 
these  things  I  could  not  fail  to  note  while  we 
waited ;  though  so  far  as  my  lady  was  concerned 
these  sights  fell  on  blinded  eyes.  I  dare  be 
sworn  that  Marian  missed  no  whit  of  it  all,  for 
there  she  sat,  fearsomely  quiet,  with  eyes  so 
agog  of  amaze  that  'twas  great  wonder  they 
did  not  roll  from  her  silly  head  and  leave  her 
forever  blinded. 

The  minutes  dragged  wearily.  My  lady  sat 
breathing  as  a  spent  runner,  with  fixed  gaze 
fastened  upon  the  portal  through  which  the 
messenger  had  passed,  for  all  the  world  as  she 
were  witched  and  not  able  to  withdraw  her  eyes 
from  the  spot.  I  could  see  that  the  pink  of  her 
finger-nails  was  become  white  from  the  pressure 
of  her  tight-clasped  hands,  and  I  knew  that  to 
her,  seconds  were  now  become  hours. 

At  length  a  page  came  down  the  corridor,  and, 
pausing  at  the  entrance,  informed  us  that  his 
majesty  was  at  this  time  engaged,  and  if  the 
governor  would  see  him,  he  must  wait  the  mor- 
row, when  the  king  would  give  him  audience  at 
the  hour  of  nones. 


2o6  /  am  the  King 

Then  outspake  the  governor,  "  Go  you  again 
to  his  majesty ;  say  to  him  that  my  business  is 
of  greatest  urgence,  and  beg  him  of  his  goodness 
that  he  see  me  without  delay." 

"  Nay,  that   I   will   not,  my   lord    Governor. . 
When  the  king  hath  given  a  nay,  he  likes  not 
to  be  importuned,"  quoth  the  page. 

"  Nathless,  I  bid  thee  go  again,  good  youth," 
saith  my  lady,  now  rising  and  going  to  the  lad, 
upon  whose  arm  she  laid  her  soft  compelling 
touch.  "  Say  to  him  that  't  is  for  the  welfare  of 
Godfrey  de  Bersac  that  he  hear  me.  Say  to 
him  that  the  knight's  brother  and  kinswoman 
have  ridden  from  beyond  the  good  city  of 
Winchester  to  seek  Sir  Godfrey,  who,  'twas  said, 
lay  a-dying  of  a  fever.  Say  that  when  we  were 
come,  't  was  to  find  him  gone  from  his  lodgings, 
none  knew  whither ;  say  all  this,  nay,  even  more, 
add  thy  prayers  to  mine,  as  thou  hast  hope 
some  day  to  be  true  knight,  "  pleaded  my  lady, 
her  great  eyes  soft  with  unfallen  tears.  The 
lad  gazed  spellbound  upon  her,  with  that  look 
which  her  beauty  ever  calls  forth  from  high  or 
low,  or  youth  or  age. 

"  By  my  faith,  hadst  thou  informed  me  sooner 
that  't  was  in  the  name  of  de  Bersac  that  thou 
craved  audience  with  the  king,  thou  hadst  not 
been  thus  shortly  set  aside ;  but  now  I  beg  thee 
know,  fair  maid,  an  the  king  speaks  a  nay,  one 
may  not  lightly  ask  of  him  again.  Beside  the 
which,  he  hath  even  now  gone  forth  into  the 


Anselms   Tale  207 

plaisance  with  some  of  the  court.  Beshrew  me, 
there  he  comes  but  now,"  and  the  lad  pointed 
through  the  window  to  a  group  who  moved 
along  one  of  the  walks. 

For  the  first  time  of  my  life  I  beheld  Richard 
of  England.  Walking  in  advance  of  the  others, 
his  hand  lightly  resting  on  the  arm  of  my  lord 
Percy,  methinks  never  before  or  since  have  I 
beheld  the  like  for  strength  and  bodily  beauty. 
He  walked  unbonneted,  seeming  to  joy  in  the 
rays  of  the  warm  sun;  his  red-gold  hair  just 
touched  his  shoulders,  its  ends  soft  curling  of 
their  own  will ;  his  face  had  cast  off  its  prison 
paleness  and  now  glowed  with  ruddy  health. 
He  was  habited  in  a  robe  of  blue,  richly  sewn 
with  a  powdering  of  gold  stitchery. 

While  I  gazed  upon  him,  lost  in  admiring,  my 
lady  had  passed  swiftly  to  the  oaken  door  which 
gave  on  the  stair  leading  to  the  plaisance,  and 
ere  I  was  ware  of  her  intent,  or  could  raise 
hand  to  stay  her,  she  had  passed  out  of  the 
portal,  down  the  stairs,  and  was  a'ready  kneel- 
ing at  the  feet  of  the  king,  who  had  paused  in 
amaze,  doubtless  thinking  her  some  apparition 
sprung  from  the  ground  at  his  feet,  so  sudden 
was  her  coming. 

The  king's  face  wore  a  slight  frown  an  he 
gazed  upon  her,  for  he  likes  not  to  be  inter- 
rupted in  his  pleasuring.  Marian  had  pushed 
herself  without  the  portal,  and  now  stood  at  my 
side  shaking  and  chattering  with  fright,  gasping 


2o8  /  am  the  King 

as  a  fish  drawn  from  water.  I  do  believe  the 
silly  wench  was  for  thinking  that  the  king 
would  straightly  draw  his  sword  and  strike  off 
my  lady's  head  without  more  ado,  because  of 
her  temerity  in  thus  going  unbidden  into  his 
presence. 

"How  now,  lady,  what  do  you  here?  Is  it 
that  the  monarch  can  claim  no  moment  to  himself 
without  some  suppliant  at  his  feet  to  importune 
him?"  he  questioned  with  something  of  anger 
in  his  tone. 

"  Justice,  your  majesty,  I  crave  justice  for  one 
of  your  loyal  servants,"  saith  she,  raising  her 
face  and  disclosing  its  beauty  and  sorrow  to  the 
king's  gaze.  I  could  hear  a  little  murmuring 
of  admiration  pass  amongst  the  courtiers  who 
stood  back,  and,  so  potent  is  a  fair  face,  even  the 
king's  brow  cleared  of  its  frown.  He  stretched 
forth  his  hand  to  her,  saying  the  while : 

"  Rise,  lady,  I  command  thee ;  it  were  not 
meet  that  so  much  of  beauty  should  be  at  the 
feet  of  any  man." 

My  lady  only  lifted  her  wondrous  eyes  and 
fastened  them  on  the  king's  face  with  a  glance 
of  pain  and  supplication  in  their  depths.  Quoth 
she,  scarce  able  to  restrain  her  tears  for  fright 
and  sorrow,  "  My  liege,  I  kneel  before  thee  to 
beg  at  thy  hands  justice  for  thy  loyal  knight 
and  loving  servant,  Godfrey  de  Bersac,  who,  it 
beseemeth,  hath  been  foully  dealt  with  by  some 
villain  enemy;  unless  it  be  true  that  at  his 


Anselms   Tale  209 

majesty's  command  Godfrey  hath  been  thrown 
into  prison;  though  God  wot  of  what  crime  he 
could  be  charged.  Not  'gainst  thee,  my  lord 
king,  for  he  did  ever  love  thee  as  his  own  soul, 
nor  'gainst  thy  law,  for  to  it  he  gave  submissive 
heed.  Of  thy  mercy,  then,  I  beseech  thee,  say 
what  hath  befallen  him  an  thou  knowest." 

"  Of  one  thing  be  assured,  lady,  Godfrey  de 
Bersac  stands  accused  of  no  crime  'gainst  king  or 
state;  nor  at  our  command  hath  he  been  cast 
into  prison.  As  soon  would  I  cut  my  right 
hand  from  me  as  doubt  the  loyalty  of  him  who 
twice  put  his  life  in  jeopardy  that  his  king  might 
go  free.  He  who  wears  the  motto,  '  Je  suis  le 
Roi,'  is  too  much  king  to  be  traitor.  But  I 
pray  thee  unfold  to  my  hearing  what  relation 
thou  bearest  to  this  same  knight."  And  despite 
that  the  king  held  a  solemn  tone  I  saw  a  smile 
of  whimsey  come  in  his  eyes  as  he  had  but  now 
heard  somewhat  which  did  mightily  amuse  him. 
Calling  a  page  to  him,  he  delivered  a  low-toned 
command  to  the  youth,  who  quickly  departed 
through  a  door  which  led  into  the  Palace. 

Upon  this  Joscelyn  went  mightily  red,  but 
answered  bravely,  notwithstanding: 

"  Sire,  ere  he  rode  to  Palestine,  I  was  his  be- 
trothed, but  my  father  of  his  wisdom  forced  me 
wed  with  another,  who  being  now  dead,  I  am 
again  free  to  love  as  I  would." 

"  And  if  I  should  say  to  thee  that  Godfrey 
hath  tired  of  his  long  waiting,  and  given  his 
14 


2io  /  am  the  King 

love  to  another,  a  damsel  of  the  court  who 
hath  great  store  of  gold,  what  wouldst  thou 
then?  "  quoth  the  king,  with  the  look  of  whimsey 
still  in  his  eyes. 

My  lady  was  on  her  feet  i'  the  instant,  with 
head  held  aloft.  She  looked  at  the  king  a  long 
minute,  and  I  did  see  a  jealous  distrust  and 
high-mettled  pride  creep  within  her  eyes  and 
straighten  the  curve  of  her  perfect  mouth.  It 
was  passed  a'most  as  soon  as  come,  and  in  its 
place  a  tender  smile  of  memory  came  to  her 
lips.  "  Then,"  quoth  she  right  boldly,  and  my 
lady  upheld  her  head  and  gazed  upon  the  king 
with  eyes  like  shining  stars,  "  would  I  answer 
thee,  despite  that  a  king  hath  uttered  it,  't  were 
false,  for  Godfrey's  heart  lies  ever  in  my  keeping." 

"  By  all  the  saints,  that  were  nobly  spoken, 
my  lady,  and  thou  art  well  deserving  the  love 
of  such  an  one  as  Godfrey  de  Bersac.  And  I 
do  here  pledge  thee  our  royal  word  to  seek  out 
the  villain  enemy  of  whom  thou  spakest,  and  if 
thou  dost  find  the  knight  harmed  in  body  or 
purse,  or  thyself  holding  aught  'gainst  the  fellow 
who  has  thus  taken  him  by  force,  I  will  see  to  it 
that  he  be  soundly  punished,  and  thou  thyself 
shalt  set  the  penalty." 

Scarcely  had  the  king  ceased  to  utter  this 
promise  in  solemn  tone,  but  with  a  twinkling 
eye  which  gave  me  to  doubt  an  he  were  as  igno- 
rant of  Godfrey's  whereabouts  as  he  made  ap- 
pearance of,  than  shuffling  footsteps  sounded  at 


Anselms  Tale  211 

the  door  by  which  the  page  had  gone.  Sud- 
denly was  it  thrown  open,  and  we  beheld  God- 
frey, weak  and  pale,  leaning  on  the  stalwart 
shoulders  of  two  lusty  fellows. 

"  My  love,  my  lady,"  cried  he,  forgetful  of 
king  or  courtiers,  of  all  save  her  whom  he  so 
dearly  loved.  Making  a  weak  step  toward  her 
he  fell  kneeling  at  her  feet. 

With  a  cry  which  seemed  to  compass  all  of 
love  in  its  sound,  for  it  held  a  maid's  love  for 
her  lover,  a  wife's  love  to  her  lord,  and  a 
mother's  for  her  best-loved  child,  she  gathered 
Godfrey's  head  within  her  arms  and  bent  her 
lips  to  his. 

A  long  minute  they  stayed  thus,  forgetful  of 
all  save  that  they  were  at  length  together  after 
weary  months  of  separation.  The  salt  water 
was  come  to  mine  eyes  with  a  quick  rush  of 
sympathy  at  beholding  them,  while  the  faces 
of  king  and  courtier  alike  wore  a  look  'twixt 
smiles  and  tears.  I  doubt  not  that  this  forget- 
ting act  of  my  lady's  recalled  a  like  moment  of 
joy  to  each ;  of  that  joy  which  is  well-nigh  pain 
in  its  intensity. 

The  silence  at  length  became  so  heavy  as  to 
penetrate  my  lady's  consciousness,  and  with  a 
little  startled  cry  she  raised  herself  and  stood 
apart  from  Godfrey;  going  red  and  white  by 
turns,  and  seeming  desirous  -to  run  away  and 
hide  like  a  shamed  child ;  'til  the  king,  seeing 
this,  held  forth  his  hand  with  smiling  grace. 


212  /  am  the  King 

"  What  penalty  hast  thou  for  the  villain  who 
hath  done  thy  lover  so  despitefully? "  ques- 
tioned he. 

At  which  Joscelyn  went  red  and  white  again 
by  turns,  stammering,  nor  knowing  what  to 
answer.  On  a  sudden  I  beheld  a  look  of  win- 
some mischief  o'erspread  her  face,  and  quick  as 
thought  she  passed  to  his  Majesty's  side,  press- 
ing a  swift,  fleeting  kiss  on  his  cheek. 

"  I  know  not,  my  liege,  unless  it  be  this," 
quoth  she,  with  sweet  audacity.  And,  by  all 
the  saints,  his  Majesty  seemed  not  in  the  least 
to  mislike  her  bold  act. 

Thus  come  I  to  the  end  of  my  tale,  for  it 
needs  not  that  I  say  more  of  how  in  after  days 
my  lady's  spirit  came  back  again  to  the  lightsome- 
ness  of  her  girlhood  under  a  love  so  tender  and 
boundless  that  it  did  compass  the  universe  for 
her.  And  here  must  I  pause,  for  I  must  needs 
lay  by  my  penner  and  inkhorn  and  turn  myself 
from  a  reverent  Christian  priest  into  Saladin 
and  all  the  infidel  host,  and  must  permit  my- 
self to  be  charged  upon,  routed  and  beheaded 
with  much  brave  and  lusty  shouting  of,  "  A  Ber- 
sac,  a  Bersac  to  the  rescue ;  "  all  this  to  please 
a  little  knight  who  hath  brown  hair  and  eyes 
like  speedwell  flowers  new  opened,  who  fights 
valiantly  with  a  baselard  of  wood,  and  a  tiny 
shield  which  bears  a  like  device  with  the  great 
one  that  hangs  on  a  perch  in  my  lady's  cham- 


Anselms  Tale  213 

her:  three  lions  and  the  motto,  "Je  suis  le 
Roi." 

And  it  doth  seem  to  me  not  ill  befitting  that 
I  bring  these  chronicles  to  a  close  in  the  words 
which  Godfrey  hath  used  an  he  finish  telling  his 
little  son  the  story  of  how  the  motto  and  device 
was  won,  —  a  tale  which  the  boy  will  be  for 
having  again  and  yet  again. 

"  I  would  that  you  bear  in  mind,  Ronald,  that 
this  motto  is  thy  motto  also,  and  some  day  thou 
shalt  come  to  wear  it  on  thy  shield.  Live 
answerably.  There  comes  not  to  all  the  occa- 
sion of  heroic  deed,  but  to  each,  daily  life  doth 
bring  enough  of  opportunity  wherein  to  rule 
ourselves.  So  keep  thy  hand  and  heart  that 
ere  thou  dost  command  another  thou  canst 
control  thyself.  Be  ever  ready  to  say  with 
truth, '  I  am  the  king/  over  that  fair  but  most 
unruly  province  —  thine  own  self." 


THE  END 


Historical  Romances* 


THE  KING'S  HENCHMAN.  A  Chronicle  of  the  Six- 
teenth Century.  Brought  to  light  and  edited  by  WILLIAM 
HENRY  JOHNSON.  12010.  Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  $1.50. 
A  story  of  pure  love  and  stirring  action.  It  purports  to  be 

told  by  an  inseparable  attendant  of  Henry  of  Navarre,  and  that 

hero  of  a  hundred  fights  and  as  many  gallant  adventures  is 

made  to  live  again  for  us. 

We  close  the  book  reluctantly.  The  hours  spent  in  reading  "  The  King's 
Henchman  "  were  richly  rewarded.  —  Atlanta  Constitution. 

What  is  more  noticeable  than  the  interest  of  the  story  itself  is  Mr. 
Johnson's  intuitive  insight  and  thorough  understanding  of  the  period.  While 
the  book  is  Weyman  in  vigorous  activity,  it  is  Dumas  in  its  brilliant  touches 
of  romanticism.  —  Boston  Herald. 

Mr.  Johnson  has  caught  the  spirit  of  the  period,  and  has  painted  in 
Henry  of  Navarre  a  truthful  and  memorable  historical  portrait.  —  The  Mail 
and  Express,  New  York. 

THE  COUNT'S  SNUFF-BOX.  A  Romance  of  Wash- 
ington and  Buzzard's  Bay  in  the  War  of  1812.  By 
GEORGE  R.  R.  RIVERS,  author  of  "The  Governor's 
Garden,"  "Captain  Shays,  a  Populist  of  1786,"  etc. 
Illustrated  by  Clyde  O.  DeLand.  12  mo.  Cloth,  gilt 
top,  $1.50. 

The  story  of  "The  Count's  Snuff-Box"  is  founded  on  an 
incident  of  the  War  of  1812.  In  January  of  that  year  an  adven- 
turer, calling  himself  Count  de  Crillon,  appeared  in  Washington, 
and  for  some  weeks  was  the  central  social  attraction  of  the  capi- 
tal. He  bore  letters  from  prominent  members  of  Napoleon's 
government  to  M.  Serurier,  then  Minister  from  France.  His 
motive  was  ostensibly  to  help  France,  and  injure  Great  Britain 
and  the  Federalists,  but  his  real  object  was  to  secure  money  for 
John  Henry's  letters.  In  this  he  finally  succeeded,  the  United 
States  government  purchasing  them  for  fifty  thousand  dollars. 

CAPTAIN  SHAYS.  A  Populist  of  1786.  By  GEORGE 
R.  R.  RIVERS,  author  of  "The  Count's  Snuff-  Box." 
i6mo.  Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  $1.25. 


HISTORICAL  ROMANCES. 


THE  GOVERNOR'S  GARDEN.  A  Relation  of  some 
Passages  in  the  Life  of  His  Excellency,  Thomas  Hutch- 
inson,  sometime  Captain-General  and  Governor-in-Chief 
of  His  Majesty's  Province  of  Massachusetts  Bay.  By 
GEORGE  R.  R.  RIVERS.  With  frontispiece.  i2mo. 
Cloth,  $1.50. 

IN  BUFF  AND  BLUE.  Being  Certain  Portions  from 
the  Diary  of  Richard  Hilton,  Gentleman  of  Haslet's 
Regiment  of  Delaware  Foot,  in  our  Ever  Glorious 
War  of  Independence.  By  GEORGE  BRYDGES  RODNEY. 
i6mo.  Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  $1.25. 

HASSAN,  A  FELLAH.     A  Romance  of  Palestine.     By 

HENRY  GILLMAN.     Crown  8vo.     Cloth,  $2.00. 

The  author  of  this  powerful  romance  lived  in  Palestine  for 
over  five  years,  and  during  his  residence  there  had  unusual  and 
peculiar  advantages  for  seeing  and  knowing  the  people  and  the 
country.  He  has  selected  the  present  time  for  the  story,  but 
has  drawn  freely  from  all  the  rich  treasures  of  the  past  for  orna- 
ment. The  portions  connected  with  the  "  Thar,"  or  blood-feud 
between  the  Syrian  villages,  and  the  insurrection  in  Crete  are 
not  only  of  uncommon  interest  and  power,  but  are  also  intensely 
dramatic. 

A  biblical,  patriarchal,  pastoral  spirit  pervades  it.  Indeed,  the  whole  book 
is  saturated  with  the  author's  reverence  for  the  Holy  Land,  its  legends,  tradi- 
tions, glory,  misery,  —  its  romance,  in  a  word,  and  its  one  supreme  glory,  the 
impress  of  the  Chosen  of  God  and  of  the  Master  who  walked  among  them.  — 
The  Independent. 

Mr.  Gillman  has  certainly  opened  up  a  new  field  of  fiction.  The  book 
is  a  marvel  of  power,  acute  insight,  and  clever  manipulation  of  thoroughly 
grounded  truths.  The  story  is  as  much  of  a  giant  in  fiction  as  its  hero  is 
among  men. — Boston  Herald. 

The  book  is  one  that  seems  destined  to  take  hold  of  the  popular  heart 
as  strongly  as  did  "  Ben  Hur  "  or  "  Quo  Vadis,"  nor  is  it  less  worthy  of  such 
popularity  than  either  of  those  named.  — Art  Interchange. 

It  is  romance  of  the  strongest  type.  Many  pages  fairly  glow  with  color, 
as  the  author  in  his  enthusiasm  portrays  the  natural  beauties  of  the  Holy 
Land.  —  Public  Opinion. 

The  hero  of  "  Hassan,  a  Fellah,"  will  be  a  revelation  even  to  those  who 
carry  their  ethnological  studies  beyond  the  realm  of  fiction.  —  N.  Y.  Times. 


HISTORICAL  ROMANCES. 


"QUO  VADIS."      A   Narrative   of  the   Time  of  Nero. 
By  HENRYK  SIENKIEWICZ.      Translated  from  the  Polish 
by  Jeremiah  Curtin.     Library  Edition.     With  map  and 
photogravure  plates.     Crown  8vo.     Cloth,  $2.00. 
Popular  Edition.      1 2mo.     Cloth,  75  cents. 

Of  intense  interest  to  the  -whole  Christian  civilization. — Chicago  Tribune. 

With  him  we  view,  appalled,  Rome,  grand  and  awful,  in  her  last  throes. 
The  picture  of  the  giant  Ursus  struggling  with  the  wild  animal  is  one  that  will 
always  hold  place  with  such  literary  triumphs  as  that  of  the  chariot  race  in 
"  Ben  Hur."  —  Boston  Courier. 

Mr.  Curtin's  English  is  so  limpid  and  fluent  that  one  finds  it  difficult  to 
realize  that  he  is  reading  a  translation.  —  Philadelphia  Church  Standard. 

"QUO  VADIS."  ILLUSTRATED  HOLIDAY  EDITION.  With 
maps  and  plans  of  Ancient  Rome,  and  twenty- seven 
photogravure  plates  from  pictures  by  Howard  Pyle, 
Edmund  H.  Garrett,  E.  Van  Muyden,  and  other  artists. 
2  vols.  8vo.  Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  in  box,  $6.00. 
Half  crushed  Levant  morocco,  extra,  gilt  top,  $12.00. 

WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  An  Historical  Novel  of 
Poland  and  Russia.  By  HENRYK  SIENKIEWICZ.  Trans- 
lated from  the  Polish  by  Jeremiah  Curtin.  With  por- 
trait of  the  author,  plates,  and  map.  Library  Editions. 
Crown  8vo.  Cloth,  $2.00. 

Popular  Edition.     i2tno.     Cloth.     $1.00. 

The  only  modern  romance  with  which  it  can  be  compared  for  fire, 
sprightliness,  rapidity  of  action,  swift  changes,  and  absorbing  interest  is 
"The  Three  Musketeers  "  of  Dumas.  —  New  York  Tribune. 

"  With  Fire  and  Sword  "  is  the  first  of  a  trilogy  of  historical 
romances  of  Poland,  Russia,  and  Sweden.  Their  publication 
has  been  received  throughout  the  United  States  by  readers  and 
critics  as  an  event  in  literature.  Action  in  the  field  has  never 
before  been  described  in  any  language  so  briefly,  so  vividly, 
and  with  such  a  marvellous  expression  of  energy.  The  famous 
character  of  Zagloba  has  been  described  as  "a  curious  and 
fascinating  combination  of  Falstaff  and  Ulysses."  Charles 
Dudley  Warner,  in  "  Harper's  Magazine,"  affirms  that  the  Polish 
author  has  in  Zagloba  given  a  new  creation  to  literature. 


HISTORICAL  ROMANCES. 


THE  DELUGE.  An  Historical  Novel  of  Poland,  Sweden, 
and  Russia.  By  HENRYK  SIENKIEWICZ.  Translated  from 
the  Polish  by  Jeremiah  Curtin.  A  sequel  to  "  With  Fire 
and  Sword."  With  a  map  of  the  country  at  the  period 
in  which  the  events  of  "  The  Deluge  "  and  "  With  Fire 
and  Sword"  take  place.  Library  Edition.  2  vols. 
Crown  8vo.  Cloth,  $3.00. 

Popular  Edition.     2  vols.     i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

It  even  surpasses  in  interest  and  power  the  same  author's  romance, 
"  With  Fire  and  Sword."  .  .  .  The  whole  story  swarms  with  brilliant  pic- 
tures of  war,  and  with  personal  episodes  of  battle  and  adventure.  —  New 
York  Tribune. 

Marvellous  in  its  grand  descriptions.  —  Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 
One  of  the  direct  anointed  line  of  the  kings  of  story-telling.  —  Literary 
World. 

A  really  great  novelist.  .  .  .  To  match  this  story  one  must  turn  to  the 
masterpieces  of  Scott  and  Dumas.  —  Philadelphia  Press. 

PAN  MICHAEL.  An  Historical  Novel  of  Poland,  Russia, 
and  the  Ukraine.  By  HENRYK  SIENKIEWICZ.  Trans- 
lated from  the  Polish  by  Jeremiah  Curtin.  A  sequel  to 
"With  Fire  and  Sword"  and  "The  Deluge."  Library 
Edition.  Crown  8vo.  Cloth,  $2.00. 

Popular  Edition.     1 2mo.     Cloth,  75  cents. 

This  work  completes  the  great  Polish  trilogy.  The  period 
of  the  story  is  1668-1674,  and  the  principal  historical  event  is 
the  Turkish  invasion  of  1672.  Pan  Michael,  a  favorite  charac- 
ter in  the  preceding  stories,  and  the  incomparable  Zagloba  figure 
throughout  the  novel.  The  most  important  historical  character 
introduced  is  Sobieski,  who  was  elected  king  in  1674. 

No  word  less  than  "Excelsior"  will  justly  describe  the  achievement  of 
the  trilogy  of  novels  of  which  "  Pan  Michael "  is  the  last.  —  Baltimore 
American. 

There  is  no  falling  off  in  interest  in  this  third  and  last  book  of  the  series ; 
again  Sienkiewicz  looms  as  one  of  the  great  novel  writers  of  the  world.  — 
The  Nation. 

From  the  artistic  standpoint,  to  have  created  the  character  of  Zagloba 
was  a  feat  comparable  with  Shakespeare's  creation  of  Falstaff  and  Goethe's 
creation  of  Mephistopheles.  —  The  Dial. 


HISTORICAL  ROMANCES.  5 

ANDRONIKE.  The  Heroine  of  the  Greek  Revolution. 
Translated  from  the  Greek  of  STEPHANOS  THEODOSUS 
XENOS  by  Edwin  A.  Grosvenor,  Professor  of  European 
History  in  Amherst  College,  and  author  of  "  Constanti- 
nople." i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.50. 

Modern  Greece  may  be  proud  of  having  given  the  world  an 
historical  romance  like  this.  Viewed  merely  as  a  story,  it  is  a 
work  of  absorbing  interest  in  its  plot  and  execution.  At  the 
same  time,  no  other  book,  whether  description,  travels,  or  pure 
romance,  offers  so  faithful  and  complete  a  picture  of  Greek  life 
to-day.  The  reader  follows  the  vicissitudes  of  hero  and  heroine 
with  rapt  attention,  and  all  the  time  seems  breathing  Greek  air 
under  a  Greek  sky  and  living  among  the  Greeks. 

A  book  well  worth  reading,  because  it  is  a  story  of  thrilling  interest  and 
it  presents  the  best  description  of  a  memorable  conflict  for  national  liberty.  — 
Detroit  Tribune. 

A  book  which  is  drama  and  action  from  one  end  to  the  other.  Altogether 
a  most  fascinating  work.  —  New  York  Home  Journal. 

I  AM  THE  KING.  Being  the  Account  of  some  Hap- 
penings in  the  Life  of  Godfrey  de  Bersac,  Crusader 
Knight.  By  SHEPPARD  STEVENS.  i6mo.  Cloth,  $1.25. 

This  is  a  romantic  story  of  the  days  of  Saladin  and  Richard 
Cceur  de  Leon.  Its  author  has  wrought  into  it  much  of  the 
color  of  the  home-life  of  the  period  and  many  of  the  quaint 
superstitions  and  folk-lore.  The  scene  of  the  story  is  in  part 
laid  in  England  and  in  part  in  the  Holy  Land. 

THE  HEAD  OF  A  HUNDRED.  Being  an  Account  of 
Certain  Passages  in  the  Life  of  Humphrey  Huntoon, 
Esq.,  sometyme  an  Officer  in  the  Colony  of  Virginia. 
Edited  by  MAUD  WILDER  GOODWIN,  author  of  "  The  Col- 
onial Cavalier."  i6mo.  Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  $1.25. 

It  is  as  sweet  and  pure  a  piece  of  fiction  as  we  have  read  for  many  a  day, 
breathing,  as  it  does,  the  same  noble  air,  the  lofty  tone,  and  the  wholesome 
sentiment  of  "Lorna  Doone."  —  The  Bookman. 


HISTORICAL  ROMANCES. 


WHITE  APRONS.  A  Romance  of  Bacon's  Rebellion, 
Virginia,  1676.  By  MAUD  WILDER  GOODWIN.  i6mo. 
Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  $1.25. 

A  beautiful  little  story,  sweet  and  inspiring,  not  less  clever  than  true.  — 
New  York  Times. 

A  charming  story.  ...  Its  fidelity  to  the  conditions  prevailing  in  the 
Virginia  colony  at  the  time  is  carefully  sustained.  —  The  Review  of  Reviews. 

A  WOMAN  OF  SHAWMUT.  A  Romance  of  Colonial 
Times.  Boston,  1640.  By  EDMUND  JANES  CARPENTER. 
With  twelve  charming  full-page  illustrations  and  numer- 
ous chapter  headings  from  pen-and-ink  drawings  by 
F.  T.  Merrill.  i6mo.  Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  with  cameo 
design,  $1.25. 

CINQ-MARS;  or,  A  Conspiracy  under  Louis  XIII.  By 
Count  ALFRED  DE  VIGNY.  Translated  by  William 
Hazlitt.  With  thirteen  exquisite  full-page  etchings  by 
Gaujean  from  designs  by  A.  Dawant,  and  numerous 
smaller  illustrations  (head  and  tail  pieces)  in  the  text. 
2  vols.  8vo.  Cloth,  gilt  top,  $6.00. 

It  is  one  of  the  masterpieces  of  French  romantic  fiction,  .  .  .  and  a  book 
to  be  always  read  and  remembered.  —  New  York  Mail  and  Express. 

THE  PRINCESS  OF  CLEVES.  An  Historical  Ro- 
mance of  the  Court  of  Henry  II.  By  MADAME  DE  LA 
FAYETTE.  With  preface  by  Anatole  France.  Trans- 
lated by  Thomas  Sergeant  Perry.  Most  exquisitely  illus- 
trated with  four  full- page  etchings  and  eight  etched 
vignettes  by  Jules  Gamier,  also  a  portrait  of  the  author 
engraved  by  Lamotte.  The  letterpress  choicely  printed 
on  handmade  paper  at  the  University  Press,  Cambridge. 
2  vols.  i6mo.  Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  $3.75. 

Madame  de  la  Fayette  was  the  first  to  introduce  naturalness  into  fiction, 
—  the  first  to  draw  human  beings  and  real  feelings  :  and  thereby  she  earned  a 
place  among  the  true  classics.  —  Preface  by  Anatole  France. 


HISTORICAL  ROMANCES. 


THE  MASTER  MOSAIC  WORKERS  (Les  Maitres 
Mosdistes*).  Translated  from  the  French  of  GEORGE 
SAND  by  Charlotte  C.  Johnston.  With  a  portrait  of 
Titian,  etched  by  W.  H.  W.  Bicknell.  i6mo.  Cloth, 
extra,  gilt  top,  $1.25. 

A  story  of  Venice  in  the  time  of  Titian  and  Tintoretto,  who 
figure  prominently  in  the  work.  The  mosaic  work  executed  in 
the  restoration  of  the  basilica  of  St.  Mark  is  fully  described, 
and  George  Sand  has  followed  very  closely  the  facts  as  given 
by  Vasari  regarding  the  brothers  Zuccati  and  Bartolomeo 
Bozza.  The  story  is  one  of  exquisite  beauty  and  great  power. 

"  The  Master  Mosaic  Workers  "  is  one  of  the  most  delightful  of  historical 
novels,  and  gives  a  vivid  picture  of  the  life  in  Venice  at  the  time  when  Titian, 
Tintoretto,  and  Giorgione  were  in  their  zenith,  and  when  the  famous  mosaics 
which  still  adorn  St.  Mark's  were  being  made.  —  Literary  World. 


THE    PRINCE    OF  THE   HOUSE   OF   DAVID;    or, 

Three  Years  in  the  Holy  City.  Being  a  Series  of  Let- 
ters of  Adina,  a  Jewess  of  Alexandria,  supposed  to  be 
sojourning  in  Jerusalem  in  the  days  of  Herod,  addressed 
to  her  father,  a  wealthy  Jew  in  Egypt,  and  relating,  as 
if  by  an  eye-witness,  all  the  scenes  and  wonderful  inci- 
dents in  the  life  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  from  his  Baptism 
in  Jordan  to  his  Crucifixion  on  Calvary.  By  Rev.  J.  H. 
INGRAHAM.  i2mo.  Cloth,  #1.00. 

New  Illustrated  Edition.  With  twenty-six  engravings 
by  Victor  A.  Searles.  i2mo.  $2.00. 

Popular  Edition.     i6mo.     Cloth,  50  cents. 

These  editions  contain  the  author's  latest  revisions,  he 
having  availed  himself  of  hints  and  suggestions  contained  in 
numerous  private  letters  from  eminent  and  learned  men  of  vari- 
ous denominations,  who  have  pointed  out  errors  and  suggested 
alterations  and  improvements. 


8  HISTORICAL  ROMANCES. 

THE  PILLAR  OF  FIRE;  or,  Israel  in  Bondage.  Being 
an  Account  of  the  Wonderful  Scenes  in  the  Life  of 
the  Son  of  Pharaoh's  Daughter  (Moses),  together  with 
Picturesque  Sketches  of  the  Hebrews  under  their  Task- 
masters. By  Rev.  J.  H.  INGRAHAM.  i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.00. 
New  Illustrated  Edition.  With  twenty-one  engrav- 
ings by  Victor  A.  Searles.  i2mo.  $2.00. 

THE  THRONE  OF  DAVID,  from  the  Consecration  of 
the  Shepherd  of  Bethlehem  to  the  Rebellion  of  Prince 
Absalom.  Being  an  Illustration  of  the  Splendor,  Power, 
and  Dominion  of  the  Reign  of  the  Shepherd,  Poet, 
Warrior,  King,  and  Prophet,  Ancestor  and  Type  of 
Jesus ;  in  a  Series  of  Letters  addressed  by  an  Assyrian 
Ambassador  to  his  Lord  and  King  on  the  Throne  of 
Nineveh.  By  Rev.  J.  H.  INGRAHAM.  i2mo.  Cloth, 
$1.00. 

New  Illustrated  Edition.  With  twenty-one  engrav- 
ings by  Victor  A.  Searles.  izmo.  $2.00. 

BULWER'S   HISTORICAL   ROMANCES. 

Comprising :  — 

Devereux.    2  vols. 

The  Last  Days  of  Pompeii,     i  vol. 

Bienzi,  the  Last  of  the  Roman  Tribunes.    2  vols. 

The  Last  of  the  Barons.    2  vols. 

Leila  and  Calderon,  Pausanias  the  Spartan,     i  voL 

Harold,  the  Last  of  the  Saxon  Kings.     2  vols. 

i2mo.  With  frontispiece  by  Edmund  H.  Garrett. 
Per  volume,  plain  cloth,  $1.25;  decorated  cloth,  gilt 
top,  #1.50. 

Any  story  can  be  supplied  separately. 

The  new  library  edition  of  Bulwer's  works  is  one  of  exceeding  beauty, 
the  size,  type,  paper,  and  binding  of  the  volumes  making  them  "a  delight  to 
the  eye  and  to  the  touch."  —  The  Watchman. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


111  mil  111  mini 
A     000032291     7 


